#but oh well. people getting scared over it lowers the rent i guess

[houseofwolvess]

you ever see an apartment listing that seems almost too good to be true

[ellies-little-thing]

We all die. You either kill yourself or get killed (what you gonna do? (♪ ヾ(´〇`)ﾉ♪ ) (e.w.)

My masterlist <3

pairing: ellie williams x reader

DO NOT READ IF PTSD AND VIOLENCE TRIGGER YOU

Warnings: Angst; Cheating (if you sqint); Seatle Ellie; swearing; fluf; arguing; Ellie is mean;  Violence; PTSD; alucinations, death; greiving; revenge; inplied violence; reader dies at the end; Kind of proofread, English is not my first language.

Author's notes: This one is very sad, i cried whilst writing it. Nothing sexual, just simply very sad and upseting. It talks about dificult topics, pease dont read if youre easily triguered. You are warned! Enjoy! I hope you like it! Likes, reblogs and comments are always welcome! <3 (sorry, i have vines living in my head rent free)

NSFW MINORS AND MEN DNI

w/c: 11.8k

You were with the W.L.F and were forced to go on a search. Owen and Mel were there and everything was okay until Ellie came along and killed them both which only left you, She decided to keep you as a hostess , to help her find Abby and for her to come into her trap and kill her. For now you were tied down and very scared . You could only wait for what was next...

“So why are you with the WLF anyway?” Ellie asked you.

“i.... I kinda grew up there, never really had any other choice…”

“Ah I see, are you aware of the WLF history and crimes against people?”

Ellie said as she leaned over the chair you were tied to, looking down on you

“Not really, I never hurt anyone.”

“Well you still associate yourself with people who have”

Ellie said as she grabbed a dagger from her back pocket and placed it against your throat

“I don't want to be, please don't kill me…”

“Give me one good reason why I shouldn’t?” Ellie said with a stern look, her free hand holding up your chin a bit.

“i... I guess i dont have one…” You start crying. Ellie sighed, lowering the dagger from your neck slightly, but keeping hold of your chin still, she looked down at you as you cried.

You looked back at her. Ellie looks back at you as she holds your chin with her hand and brings her face even closer to yours.

“Are you going to kill me?” You ask her, feeling very scared. Ellie didn’t respond to your question yet as she leaned in closer still, her eyes locked onto yours.

“Please don't kill me.” You close your eyes, scared. As you closed your eyes you could feel Ellie’s lips on yours as she gave you a kiss, before she pulled away still keeping her hold on your chin and dagger against your neck. “There” Ellie whispered.

“wha.... what was that?...”

“Did you enjoy the kiss?” Ellie said with a grin on her face.

“Why did you put the blade on my neck again? please....” Ellie kept the blade against your neck, holding you against the chair you were tied to. “I just wanted to see if you enjoyed it, and it seems I have my answer, not that it changes anything.” Ellie said with a grin still on her face.

“I'm not a whore you can kiss when you feel like it.”

“Oh I’m sorry, did you not like it?” Ellie said in a sarcastic mocking tone, she pulled her dagger away from your neck and placed it back into her back pocket, keeping her hands on your chin still.

“Stop looking at me like that.” You tried to look away. As you look away you feel one of Ellie’s hands slide to your cheek and she turns your head to look at her, still keeping her hold on your chin too.

“Who are you?” You asked her genuinely wanting to know. Ellie was quiet for a second, then finally answered. “Ellie Williams” She said, keeping her hand on your chin and leaning slightly closer towards you still.

“Nice name” You answer, trying to not look scared.

“What’s your name?” Ellie asked as she leaned back a bit, letting her hand drop from your chin.

“Y/N”

“Nice to meet you Y/N” Ellie said as she gave a smile, then after a few seconds a small frown formed on her face.

“Is it? Why am I tied up?” You ask, really confused by this whole encounter. Ellie chuckled a bit at the look of confusion on your face. “I caught you in my trap, you were the bait to get Abby here.” Ellie said, keeping her gaze on you.

“i don't know any Abby”

“Well she knew you, she knew your brother too” Ellie said as she put more emphasis on the word brother in the sentence. “Tell me, how did you grow up in the W.L.F?” She asked you.

“We had food and lessons for the kids and teens, it could have been worse…”

“How many people lived there?” Ellie asked as she sat down, still keeping her eyes on yours.

“I don't know, but a lot.”

“Hm.. I suppose you know about the war against the military then?” Ellie asked as she crossed her legs, still keeping her view on you

“Not really, I was going to be an arts teacher, nothing to do with the outside.” You were honest with her. “Arts teacher?” Ellie repeated, a frown coming across her face, her gaze still firmly on yours. “yes…”

“Ah” Ellie said as she looked down towards her hands, she stayed silent for a few seconds.

“If you don’t mind me asking, how old are you?”

“I’m 24.”

“And your brother?” Ellie asked, raising an eyebrow.

“He's 16.”

“That’s quite a huge age gap.” Ellie said as her eyes shifted back from her hands and back to you.

“I guess…” You looked down trying not to make eye contact. Ellie looked off to the side for a moment as she thought about her next thing to say. “When did you start living at the W.L.F?” She asked you,

“i was born there.”

“You were born at the W.L.F?” Ellie said, sounding confused and surprised. She tilted her head a little. “yes…” Ellie was quiet for a few seconds as she thought about this, she then spoke up with a little smile. “It must have been a nice childhood?” Ellie said, still keeping her head tilted slightly. “At least we didn't starve.” Ellie nodded. “I never really had a ‘childhood’, I was forced to survive in this world from the beginning, it was hard but there were times that would make me forget about what I was going through.” Ellie said in a serious tone. “oh... i’m sorry…”

“It’s okay, I’m used to it now.” Ellie smiled as she turned her focus towards you again, still sitting down and looking at you. “I’m sorry but you’re gonna be here with me for a while..” She said, still with a smile on her face.

“Can you untie me please?” You asked with pleading eyes. Ellie thought for a moment about your request. She looked from you to her dagger in her pocket and then back at you. “Fine..” She said as she grabbed her dagger out of her pocket and cut the ropes off of your hands and from the chair, letting you go free. “thank you…”

“Just so you don’t try to kill me, I’m keeping this.” Ellie said, holding up the dagger she used to cut you free. Ellie looked over at you with a smile as she put her dagger away.

“I’m sure you now have a few questions for me too?”

“Why are you here?”

“Well you see I’m looking for someone here” Ellie said as she stood up, keeping her hands in her pockets now, she then looked over at you, waiting for a response. “That Abby girl?”

“Yes..” Ellie said in a soft voice, she had a slight frown on her face.

“why?”

“She killed Joel.. I want my revenge.”  Ellie said, her face turning from a soft expression to a serious one.

“oh... I see…” You didnt know who that was but you didn't want to make her mad. “Do you understand why now?” Ellie said with a small smile, still looking at you. “Joel was like a second father to me, I looked up to him.”

“I'm so sorry…” Ellie was quiet for a few seconds, she then sighed.

“It hurts a lot..” Ellie said as she looked back up at you, her expression on her face changing back to her original sadness.

“My dad died a couple of years ago too.” You kept the conversation going.

“Your father died?” Ellie asked with a frown, her hands still resting in her pockets. “yeah, cancer…” Ellie was quiet for a while, thinking about this, she then spoke up again.

“I’m sorry you lost your dad.” She said with a soft, almost sympathetic tone.

“I'm sorry you lost yours.”

“Thank you..” Ellie said as her expression stayed the same. She looked at the ground for a moment, then looked back up at you. “I’m sorry to ask this, but can you tell me exactly where Abby is? She’s my target..”

“I don't know but I think she went to the aquarium a lot.”

“Did she?” Ellie asked, seeming interested. She had raised an eyebrow and tilted her head a bit.

“That's what I heard anyway.”

“Who told you this?” Ellie asked, looking back at you.

“heard some guards talk about her…”

“The guards did?” Ellie asked as she tilted her head a little. “What else did they say?”

“nothing else. they told me to get out of there after they noticed me.”

“I see..” Ellie said, thinking for a second. “Well then, I suppose I could go over to the aquarium and look for her, you are free to come with me or not.” Ellie said, her voice soft still. “I don't really have anyone anyway.”

“Well I guess you could come with me then, if we do find her we could work out a trap or something” Ellie said, still keeping her voice soft and her expression on her face to one of sadness.

“Sure, just dont kill me please…” You were still scared.

“I won’t” Ellie said with a reassuring smile “Are you ready?” Ellie asked you.

“Ready.”

Ellie stood up after you confirmed that you were ready, she looked over at you, still keeping her expression to one of sadness. “Let’s go then.” Ellie said before walking towards the door. “You know this place pretty well?” Ellie asked as she walked out of the building, she stayed close to you too in case you tried to run off.

“not really, never really left the center…”

“Do you know how to get to the aquarium?” Ellie asked you as she looked back towards you, still with her hands in her pockets. “From what I remember, I think it’s near here.” Ellie then pointed to a building a little bit ahead.

“I think there's a road that leads up there.”

“Okay, let’s go then” Ellie said as she started making her way to the building, still holding the dagger in her pocket just in case you tried running off.

“I'm not going to try anything, I hate weapons, please, is the knife really necessary?”

“I’m sorry but I can’t trust anyone, I don’t have any clue if you're telling the truth” Ellie said as she turned her face forward while she was walking. “But I’ll put it away if it makes you uncomfortable.” She said, then took the dagger out of her hand and put it into her back pocket again.

“thank you.” You said relieved.

“No problem.” Ellie said with a soft smile. She started walking towards the aquarium once again, taking you along with her. She looked at you as she walked, then put her hands back into her pockets. “So if you don’t mind me asking, why don’t you like weapons?”

“They only cause pain.” You said seriously, looking at the horizon. Ellie was quiet for a few seconds as she thought about what you just said, you got her thinking. “Well.. you aren’t wrong, they do cause pain, a lot of pain.” Ellie said as they got up to the aquarium. Ellie then stopped for a moment and looked at you, the aquarium in the background. “Do you think I’m a bad person?” Ellie asked you, her expression changing back to her original sadness.

“I don't really know you that well, so I can't judge you like that.” Ellie sighed as she looked down at the ground for a few seconds as you said this. She turned her face back up at you, still keeping her sad expression and frown. “Well I’m not a good person, I know that..” She said before taking a deep breath. “I’ve done bad things to people, things I regret” Ellie said with a frown. She started walking towards the aquarium door. “Don’t ask what they are, not a fan of opening up about that..”

“I don't want to upset you.” You really didn't, you knew she would kill you if she wanted.

“I’m fine, don’t worry” Ellie said with a small smile as she pushed open the aquarium door and led you inside. “Let’s look for Abby together.” Ellie said as she started walking around the inside of the aquarium, looking around. Ellie started walking inside, keeping her eyes open for Abby, she was pretty confident that the guards were telling you the truth. “I hope she is here, it would really save me a lot of time and effort..” Ellie said as she kept walking, it was nice to be able to talk to someone about it for once, she was getting a bit tired of being completely on her own. “Do you see anything?” Ellie kept walking around the aquarium, looking to the right and left of her to see if she could see anything. She then thought about your question for a moment… “No, not yet” Ellie said as she slightly chuckled, she really wished she could have found Abby by now.

“I don't see anyone either…” Ellie sighed, her face went from her slight smile to her original frown. “Ugh..” Ellie stopped walking, she now looked straight at you. “This wasn’t quite so easy was it?” Ellie asked you, still keeping her eyes on yours.

“You're scaring me…”

“How exactly am I doing that?” Ellie asked, she raised an eyebrow and tilted her head slightly. All of her facial features were still filled with sadness and a frown. “There is no one in here, I’m starting to think the guards lied to you” Ellie said.

“The way you looked at me…” Ellie chuckled lightly as you said this, she then took her hands out of her pockets. She then placed her hands on her hips as she still looked at you. “you're so scared because I looked at you?” Ellie said sarcastically with a slightly puzzled look on her face.

“a bit…” You say embarrassed. Ellie shook her head a little as she looked at you. “Well don’t worry, I never intended on harming you in anyway.” Ellie said. She looked around, thinking of where she should go next. “I guess we don’t have much choice but to keep looking,” Ellie said with a small laugh as she walked off. She was getting annoyed that Abby wasn’t here, she wanted her revenge before going home.

“I wish I could help you more…” You said to keep her in a good mood. Ellie stopped walking after you said this, her expression still filled with sadness, she then turned around to face you. “You’ve already helped me a lot..” Ellie said with a smile, still keeping her hands on her hips. “It’s better to have company than to be alone whilst also having my mind filled with revenge thoughts” Ellie said, she was feeling much better now than she was before. She was enjoying having someone else to talk to, a way of getting her mind off of her revenge.

“we can talk about other things if you want, as we look for her…”

“That sounds like a good idea.. is there anything else you’d like to know about me?” Ellie asked with a small smile, it was nice to talk to someone again. She looked over at you, waiting for you to speak first. “I like your tattoo,” You said pointing to her right forearm. “You like my tattoo?” Ellie asked with an amused look. “Thank you.” She said before smiling a little, it always made her smile to get a compliment. “It’s a bit sad of a story.” Ellie said with a slight frown, but still managed to keep a smile. “oh, sorry…”

“No, it’s no problem” Ellie said as she shook her head a little, her cheeks slightly going red. “I guess I never told you about my tattoo did I?” She asked you. “Well..” Ellie sighed as she thought about how she should say it, she then spoke up with a soft voice, her smile still fading to one of sadness again. “It's of a girl.” She said, now looking down at the ground as she continued. “A girl who meant the world to me, who now isn’t with me anymore. There was a silence for a few seconds as Ellie’s expression was completely filled with sadness. “Sorry..” She said in a quiet voice, her eyes still staring right at the floor. “I'm sorry to hear that…” You said genuinely feeling bad for the girl. “Don’t be.. it’s not your fault.” Ellie said, she sounded as though she was reassuring herself and you. She then took a deep breath and looked back up at you, there was still sadness in her eyes but she was trying to put at least a slight fake smile on her face. She knew she couldn’t stay sad for long, she just couldn’t. She was so used to it over the years that it was hard for her to show and express any other emotions.

“I love drawing, how about you?” You asked to lighten the mood. “Art was one of my favorite things to do. Ellie said as she looked at you, her face still filled with sadness but she was trying to show a positive expression. “I’d draw all the time, it was one of the things I loved to do the most.” Ellie continued as she looked down at the floor again. “Me and my friends used to always draw together” She said, it sounded as if she was trying not to think about them, as if she was pushing them out of her mind.

“That's nice.” Ellie looked back up at you as she continued to speak, there was still sadness in her eyes and face. “We’d draw anything at all, characters from games and movies, random things.. whatever we could come up with.” Ellie said with a faint smile, she then looked down at the floor again. “I haven’t drawn since though.” Ellie said, she didn’t like to think about it, that was now a thing of the past, she had to move on and survive.

“We could draw together sometime…” You suggested. “You’d do that for me, just to draw with me?” Ellie asked you, she was shocked to hear you say that to her. She was silent for a few seconds as she thought about the idea and what she could draw. “Sure, why not.. I’d love to draw something with you.” Ellie said with a bigger smile this time.

“If you don’t mind me asking… Why did you kiss me earlier when I was tied up?” Ellie was completely caught off guard by your question, she was quiet for a few seconds as she looked at you, her face now filled with shock. “Why do you think I did?” Ellie then asked you with a smirk on her face, trying to cover up her embarrassment and shock from your question. After around a minute, she finally spoke up again. “I-uhh.. I just… wanted to see what it’d feel like.. that’s why I did it.” She said, her voice going back to its soft and kind tone.

“It just doesn’t look like something a kidnapper does.” You said looking at the ground. “Huh, good point.” Ellie said as she raised an eyebrow and tilted her head slightly. You could see some slight shock but also some regret in her eyes. “But I wanted to do it..” Ellie said with a small blush on her face and a soft smile. You could see that she was a little embarrassed about this.

“It’s better than being stabbed in the neck.” You smile at her.

“True” Ellie said as she raised an eyebrow slightly, she now laughed a little. She still looked at you as she spoke. “That is true, at least I didn’t kill you…” There was a silence for a few seconds, Ellie then looked back down at the ground again. She was trying her best to not think about how awkward the conversation between you two had gotten. “So about your drawing, would you be up for doing that after we find Abby?” Ellie asked with a small grin.

“I’d love that.”

“Great!” Ellie said with a smile. “Now shall we get back to the job of finding Abby?” Ellie asked, she looked down at her knife and felt it in her pocket, feeling it's cold blade. She then got her hands out of her pockets and looked back up at you. You both began searching again, Ellie looked everywhere to find Abby, but the aquarium was big. “I think we should start doing a full search, just incase” Ellie said with a nod.

“Ok, let’s go…” You replied a bit scared. You both began searching the aquarium for Abby, as you did Ellie started to talk to you again. She was happy to have some company, if she was alone for any longer, she might have started going crazy. She now looked back down at the floor as she spoke to you with a slight sad look on her face. “So what else do you do for fun?” She asked you, you now started going up and down floors looking for Abby, checking every room just in case she was in there. “Do you like playing games, do you watch movies?”

“I love movies!”

“Oh, cool! What style of movies do you like?” Ellie asked you, she was starting to wonder what movies someone like you would watch. She looked over at you whilst you were both searching for Abby, this time she was actually looking at you, before she wasn’t and she would always be looking at the floor.

“I like horror movies.” You replied.

“Horror movies?” Ellie asked with a smile but still keeping her sad look. “I’ve never watched horror before, I do like the thrill though, the thrill and adrenaline rush you get when you don’t know what’s coming.” Ellie said with a small chuckle.

“I find them really funny actually.”

“Funny?” Ellie repeated, she was quite surprised. She always assumed horror movies were scary, you know because of the name. “Is it the plot of the movies? Or the way the actors react?” Ellie asked you, raising an eyebrow slightly. It would be interesting to see what your answer was though.

“No, just thinking of the actors doing all that stuff behind the cameras. Can you imagine? They must be holding in a massive laugh attack.”

“I guess I never really looked at it like that before. ” Ellie said as she chuckled a small amount. She knew what you meant now, thinking about it now, it would be funny to imagine them behind the cameras, doing all that stuff but holding back a laugh attack. They probably don’t even take it seriously, so they just see it as a big joke. Ellie chuckled lightly.

“And I also really love animation.”

“Oh! I love animation too! Do you like Disney films?” Ellie asked you as she walked over to a door to open it. She was trying to think if animation meant other things, so she just went with what she was guessing it meant. She then opened the door inside the aquarium, it was just a supply room. There were no signs of Abby inside.

“Oh, I love ‘the beauty and the beast’!”

“Oh my god you’ve seen beauty and the beast!? I really love that movie!” Ellie said as she chuckled a little. She was shocked to hear that you’ve seen and actually like that movie. “It’s my favorite Disney movie!” Ellie looked down at the floor, she then looked back up at you. “So what’s your favorite moment in the movie?” She asked you.

“I know all of the songs, my favorite might be Hercules actually or Atlantis.”

“You know all the songs to the beauty and the beast?” Ellie asked you with an impressed look. “The songs are amazing, they are so catchy..” Ellie said, she was smiling a little as she spoke. “You really do know everything about it huh? I don’t think I know the words to all of it..” Ellie said with a chuckle.

“It was Disney’s first full on musical animation movie.”

“Oh? Is it actually? You know this stuff?” Ellie asked you with a smile. “You know, you actually seem quite smart, it’s cool.” Ellie said with a chuckle. She looked over at you as she said this, she had a slight blush on her face. She then opened another door, this one was locked though. “Oh, hey.. it’s locked..” Ellie said as she shook her head slightly.

“That’s strange…” Ellie was quiet for a few seconds, deep in thought. She then looked over at you again. She then tried to unlock the door that she was at, it turned out to be a waste of time as nothing worked to open the door. There was no sound coming from inside the room. “I guess that’s another dead end…” Ellie said with a sigh.

“I think I have a Bobby pin, let me try unlocking it.” Ellie watched you as you tried to unlock the door with a bobby pin, you managed to unlock it. Ellie was amazed that that actually worked, she thought the door wasn’t going to open but you proved her wrong, she wasn’t expecting that at all. “Wow..” Ellie looked at you with a smile, surprised. You bowed, joking a bit. Ellie laughed a little when you did, she wasn’t expecting that but she found it funny though. Ellie was still smiling while she looked at you, she really liked having conversations with you, even though this whole situation wasn’t the best situation to be in. Ellie then looked back down at the floor, she still had that subtle smile on her face. “Shall we have a look into this room?” She asked you, she didn’t really know what would be inside, she was hoping something would be in here to help her find Abby.

“Let’s go madam” You smiled at Ellie. She laughed a little at what you had just said, she hadn’t expected you to call her that but it wasn’t a bad thing. She got right to it after she laughed, she opened the door and walked in. Ellie looked over at you and smiled “Come on, let’s go in” She spoke in a soft tone. Ellie looked around the room as she spoke, she was trying to figure out what the purpose of this room might have been. “I have no clue, it doesn’t look very special” She said with a slight shrug. The room didn’t really have anything interesting in it that would stand out to Ellie, there was just a single chair in the middle of the room.. Ellie sighed and went to go and sit down on the chair. “I guess we could have a little rest break?” She said to you.

“That sounds good.”

Ellie smiled at you. She sat there staring at the floor, she had her hands together, fingers interlocking with each other. Ellie put her feet up on the chair so she could rest them there, she looked over at you whilst she did this. She was starting to like you, she had never talked to someone this much before, you seemed to like the stuff she liked, and you looked comfortable talking to her even though the conditions weren’t the best. She looked back down at the floor again, her face going back to its normal sad expression.

“You okay?”

“Oh- uh.. yeah, just tired I guess.” Ellie said as she continued to look down at the floor.

She seemed to be lying to herself, as she spoke her eyes were slightly glazed. She was also a little fidgety, her hand still holding the knife. This wasn’t a normal Ellie, she usually was a lot more upbeat but right now she seemed to be lying to herself.

“You can talk to me, if you regret it could always just kill me with that knife. “You teased her smiling.

“Huh?” Ellie said suddenly, her head shot up and she looked over at you. A look of a bit of shock and confusion as she stared at you, Ellie thought that she had heard what you said right but she wasn’t sure. Did you just say that she could always kill you with her knife? Was that a joke or a genuine statement? Ellie took one hand off the knife and held it at her side. “I mean, I’m not going to kill you now..” She said awkwardly.

“I'm joking.” You gave her a wide smile. “Oh-.. yeah.. I thought you were.” Ellie said with a slight laugh. She sounded a little confused and still seemed to be wondering if you were joking or not. She moved the knife around while she spoke, just to be careful about her knife. “So-.. uh.. can I ask you a question?”

“Yes?”

“What made you join the wlf?” Ellie asked you, she was now interested in you. She put her hand back on her knife as she spoke, she still wanted to have it at her side. “I’m not judging you by the way, I’m just interested, that’s all.” She was speaking in a soft tone whilst she looked at you.

“Born there like I said earlier.”

“Oh- right” Ellie said as she realized that you had already told her that, her memory sometimes fails her, she then turned the conversation slightly and went to the next question. “Do you enjoy it there?” She asked in a slightly more serious tone. Her tone didn’t change to a dark tone though so she wasn’t trying to be intimidating or anything. “Like, do you enjoy being part of the wlf?” Ellie said in a casual tone now, she was trying to keep the conversation light and friendly between you two.

“I never had any other choice really.”

“Ah I see, how is it living in the WLF?” Ellie asked you again, this time with a soft smile on her face. She was looking at you, trying not to sound like she was interrogating you too. Ellie just wanted to get to know you more, her questions were more out of the curiosity of who you are and the life you’ve led, she was also just happy to have someone to talk to. Ellie seemed to be enjoying herself.

“It could be worse, everyone is fed and educated, and the kids I was starting to teach were adorable…” You smiled to yourself a bit sad, thinking of how you’d never see those kids again.

“Aww, you were teaching them?” Ellie asked you with a sweet smile. She seemed intrigued about the teaching children part. This made Ellie’s mood change slightly, her face looked slightly more friendly and happy. “How old are these kids by the way?” Ellie asked you.

“4/5 years old.”

“Oh my god.. they would be so adorable, you must have loved teaching them! I mean.. I can only imagine what their little faces would have looked like! If only I could have seen it!” Ellie said as she chuckled a little. Ellie seemed happy to picture what the kids would’ve been like since children are one of the few things that make Ellie happy in this world, she loves children. “How many kids did you teach by the way?” Ellie asked you with another smile.

“About a dozen.” You said with a small sad tone in your voice, you really loved those kids.

“Oh my god, I wish I could have seen the look on their faces as you taught them! What did you teach them by the way?” Ellie said with another smile, she was picturing the kids again. Ellie seemed really happy to know that you taught children, she is a very sweet person that loves children so naturally she would love to hear about you teaching those kids about all those things! Ellie was now sat up on the chair, with her legs over the chair as if she was sitting on it normally. “I was the arts teacher.”

“Ohhh, so you taught them all about art? Like.. the drawings and paint and all of that stuff?” Ellie asked you, you could tell that she was very happy to hear this and she was starting to imagine things again. “Was it fun teaching them?” Ellie sounded genuinely interested in you and what you were going to say, she was enjoying herself right now by listening to you.

“Yeah, it was so much fun, they were all so creative.” You continued reminiscing on the memory of your tiny friends.

“The kids had creativity in them?..” Ellie asked you as she raised an eyebrow slightly. She looked over at you and grinned. “Aww, can I ask you a question please?” Ellie said with an awkward smile. She sounded a bit nervous to ask this question, she felt like it was important for some reason. “Sure”

“Is it okay if I can.. hug you?..” Ellie said to you with a nervous chuckle as if she had just said the most random yet awkward thing. She looked down at you and had an awkward smile. Her face then turned to a serious look as she realized what she had just done, she felt so embarrassed right now. Ellie was blushing quite a bit, her heartbeat was also going quite fast as she spoke. She looked like she was panicking.

“Oh, ok… I think a hug would be nice right now.” You said feeling a bit sad about missing the kids. Ellie looked up at you and smiled a little. She then jumped down from the chair and walked right up to you. Ellie then opened both of her arms as if she was going to give you a hug. Ellie hadn’t really been hugged in a very long time, she had kind of forgotten how to feel a hug. But she did love hugs and felt like she really needed one right now. Ellie’s arms were still open and waiting for you to walk into her arms.. “Hugs?” Ellie said in a small and quiet voice. “Hugs.” You hugged Ellie, closing your eyes into the embrace. “Okay then…” Ellie said as she closed her eyes and slowly walked into your arms, she then wrapped her arms around your body. Ellie seemed surprised a little by the hug but it felt good to her, it had been a very long time since she had a hug. Ellie then opened her eyes again and sighed very softly. “I haven’t hugged someone in a very long .. long time…” She said quietly as she looked at you with a sweet smile. “Me neither , this feels nice…” Ellie continued to hug you, she seemed very happy about this moment. She continued to hug you for a little bit longer, she seemed sad for some reason. Ellie seemed to want to keep this hug going forever, she didn’t want to let go but knew she would have to sooner or later. Ellie was still hugging you, she felt a bit bad for you in all honesty, she felt like this hug was much needed for you. Ellie was holding the hug tightly still. “What’s wrong ? You okay?”

“No no, I’m- I’m fine, I- I just- It’s just-“ Ellie seemed to be in a difficult situation with her words as you were still hugging her. Ellie smiled at you but the smile was slightly sad. “Could I ask you a question please?..” Ellie said in a slightly more serious tone. She was still hugging you, she looked like she really didn’t want to let go. “Of course” You said to her reassuringly. Ellie sighed quietly and spoke, she had this big sigh filled with stress and sadness. “Can I tell you something and you won’t hate me?...” Ellie waited for you to answer. She was still hugging you, she was hugging you really tightly and she seemed scared.

“Yes, I have no right to judge anyone.” You responded calmly. Ellie took a deep breath and spoke once more, she was now shaking a little bit, you could probably tell that she wasn’t happy at that moment. Ellie seemed nervous, she seemed scared to tell you what she was about to tell you.. “Do you promise you won’t be angry?..” Ellie said in a slightly more calm tone. “I promise” You reassured her. Ellie sighed again and spoke to you but with a very quiet voice. “I’ve.. I’ve done bad things before.. things that I might have needed to do..” Ellie was struggling with her words right now, she wasn’t sure if she was doing the right thing by telling you this. It’s not like Ellie was a bad person, she felt guilty for her mistakes but was doing whatever it took to survive. Ellie kept hugging you tightly as she spoke.

“It’s okay, I think everyone has done bad things , as if it isn't the apocalypse and whatnot.” You said still holding her. Ellie sighed again, she was thankful that you were understanding of her situation and didn’t hate her for the things she might’ve done. Ellie was still hugging you, she really needed this hug right now. Ellie smiled a little. “Thank you, I mean that with the fullest of my heart…” Ellie then turned her attention slightly, she let go of you and looked you dead in the eyes, she felt like there was another question she wanted to ask you. “Do you have a name?..”

“You’re welcome, I’m Y/N. Are you okay? You asked me that earlier. Are you feeling alright? Hungry or thirsty?”

“H-hungry would be nice to say the least, do you maybe have some food in this room?” Ellie said in a more calm and quieter tone than she usually spoke in. She was hungry right now, and she really wanted to have something to eat. “I can’t see anything in this room so I’m not sure if there is or not.” Ellie looked at you in a nervous way. She didn’t know what she would do if she didn’t get some food soon enough, she felt very hungry.

“I think I have something in my bag, some dried fruit, just a second.”

“Do you mind if you could give it to me please?” Ellie asked with a look of hope on her face, she was hoping and hoping that you had some sort of food in your bag like you said. Ellie was ready to eat any food you might have had, she didn’t have much high standards, she just wanted to eat. Just to clarify though, she would have never eaten you, even if you were the only food source, she wasn’t that barbaric! “Do you actually have any food in your bag right now?..” Ellie said with a faint smile.

“Yes, here you go.” Ellie’s face then formed back into a smile, she looked a bit more happier as you said it was okay for her to get some food. “Thank you very much…” Ellie was really looking forward to this food, she had been hungry for a while. She then looked over to your bag and nodded her head at you. “If it’s not a problem for me to have some of the food, could you pass me the dried fruit..?”

“Here, you can keep it.” You gave her a smile. “Oh, are you serious?..” Ellie was stunned, you were willing to give her the food and let her eat it. “Are you sure about this?..” Ellie said to you. Ellie still couldn’t believe this was happening right now, she was getting the food and she didn’t even have to do anything to obtain it. Ellie was speechless, she was also very thankful for this act of kindness you did. “Thank you.. is there any way I could return the favor for you?” Ellie asked in awe.

“It’s okay, not killing me is reward enough” You smile at her. Ellie chuckled and smiled back, she was very thankful for this act of kindness you were giving her right now. The food you gave her made her stomach growl, she then took the bag out of your hands gently. Ellie looked inside of it and took a large piece of dried fruit. She then ate it a second later then smiled. “Thank you very much, Y/N..” Ellie said in a calm and quiet tone, she hadn’t eaten for quite a while before this point. Ellie seemed to be relieved by having some food now.

“You’re welcome Ellie.” Ellie then took another large piece of the dried fruit and ate it right after, she then took a moment to look back at you. She looked up at you with a warm smile, she was now a bit less hungry than she was. Ellie then continued to eat as she looked around the area. “What were you doing in that room?” Ellie asked you as she still ate. She seemed to be quite interested in you and what you had to say. She then placed the bag with the dried fruit back down onto the floor.

“They ordered me to go on a random search around town and ended there I guess, until you found me.” Ellie seemed interested in what you were saying, she was now eating a third piece of dried fruit as she spoke to you. Ellie looked down at you in a pleasant way. “So you were just going around town trying to look for people?...” Ellie asked as she ate her food slowly. She seemed curious about what you were doing when you came across this room that she had put you in. Ellie placed the bag of dried fruit on the floor again and then looked around the room. “So you were ordered into this room by a group of people?”

“Yeah. Sometimes we had to do random searches and everyone had to do it, even a teacher like me.”

“The teacher has to do random searches?” Ellie says as she takes a fourth piece of dried fruit and eats it in front of you. Ellie seems intrigued by this information you are telling her, she wants to listen to every little bit of detail you can tell her. She is very much interested in everything you are saying right now and what you had to do when you went out. It seems like you’ve had a more interesting job than Ellie though, Ellie never had an official task or job to do when she went out and scavenged…

“Community stuff and whatnot.”

“Community service and.. and what?” Ellie says as she looks at you. She seems confused by the last part you said, she wanted to know what it was exactly you did for this community stuff. Ellie still had one piece of dried fruit left, she was going to eat it as soon as you finished talking.

““Everyone must do their part.” they used to say.”

“Well it sounds pretty hard to be honest, that “every one must do their part” stuff”. Ellie said as she then took her last piece of dried fruit and ate it slowly while looking at you. Ellie then put the bag back down on the floor and took a small drink of water. Ellie sighed to herself and smiled at you. “You said what you did made you happy, is there anything else that made you happy?” Ellie felt bad for asking so many questions but she was just curious to hear more about you.

“Not really, I never had many friends.”

“You didn’t?..” Ellie sounded surprised, she honestly wasn’t expecting you to say that. Ellie felt bad for you now, this made her feel very sad.. Ellie looked down at you, she felt terrible about herself for asking so many questions that made this woman sad. “You can be my friend if you want, I’m sure you will be able to find a lot of people to be your friend.” Ellie had just finished her last piece of dried fruit, she looked over back at you once more.

“I’d love to be friends with you, Ellie. What about you? What’s your home like?” Ellie had finished her water and put the bottle back down on the floor. She then turned her attention back to you and smiled. Ellie seemed happy to hear that you wanted to be her friend and not only was she looking forward to being your friend but she wanted to get to know you too. “My home? Well.. I’m not too sure if you would like it or not.. it’s a very different life compared to this.” Ellie was talking about Jackson, it’s where she lives with her family and friends.

“I bet I would like it better than never being able to leave that place.” Ellie then let out a small laugh, this made her seem slightly more happier than before. She then smiled and spoke again. “I guess I can’t blame you for that, living in a place like this must be pretty terrible.” Ellie looked down at you and thought about what you said. “Hey, do you mind if I tell you something?”

“Shoot” You said playfully. Ellie smiled at you, she then looked up at you once more and spoke. “I uh.. I’ve wanted a friend for a very long time now..” Ellie said slowly, she seemed a bit nervous to say this now. “I-I’ve never really had a friend before, everyone I know that I can count as a friend is just… family…” Ellie sighed and closed her eyes for a moment. “I’m glad that I can call you my friend now.” Ellie said to you.

“I'm glad too, you’re super nice when you’re not kidnapping people.” You smiled at her playfully. Ellie then let out a small chuckle, she appreciated the joke. “Thank you, it means a lot that you are glad about this.” Ellie then smiled at you once again, she was quite happy about this new friendship she had with you. She would always remember this event as the moment she first made a friend ever. Ellie then started to look around the room once more, she seemed to be thinking about something. “By the way, could you tell me your name again?..”

“Y/N.” You said again starting to get worried.

“Y/N, thank you..”

Ellie looked down at you and smiled, she seemed happy that she had gotten to know you. Ellie then thought to herself, she was wondering if she should tell her about her past. “Hey.. can I tell you something?..” Ellie asked you slowly in a quiet tone.

“Yes?”

“Can I tell you my secret?.. I mean, it is a really big thing that I don’t tell a lot of people about.” Ellie then smiled at you, she wanted to tell you something big about her and she felt comfortable telling it to you. Ellie was quite interested in how you would react upon finding this out.

“Okay…”

“If it’s okay with you, can I ask you to keep this a secret?..” Ellie asked you, she seemed nervous about this but she was still very curious to see how you would respond. Ellie also looked at you right in the eyes as she waited for you to answer.

“I promise.”

“Okay..” Ellie took a deep breath then spoke. “I’m.. I’m immune.” Ellie seemed shocked to actually say this to someone, she wasn’t sure if you would believe her at all or not. Ellie still had a very nervous smile, she wasn’t sure what to do from this point onwards. She looked at you in the eyes and waited for your reaction..

“Wait what??”

“Yeah.. I’m uh.. I’m immune to the infection, I have been for years now..” Ellie looked quite nervous about telling you in all honesty. Ellie felt like she made a mistake telling you, she was still scared of what she might think of her.. But, this was a part of Ellie and she was finally ready to tell someone about it. Ellie was ready to tell you everything..

“How? I mean… it seems impossible…”

“It felt impossible when I found out but, here I am.” Ellie shrugged her shoulders. She wasn’t really sure about how it happened but she was just thankful that she did. “I don’t really know how it happened, I just found out one day that I wasn’t infected.” Ellie seemed very confused about it herself, she didn’t know what to even say. Ellie then looked down, she didn’t want to tell you anymore. She felt pretty bad for telling you this..

“You’re special, you know? I never even heard of anyone being immune.” Ellie looked back up at you, this compliment from you made her feel slightly better. She hadn’t been told that she was special before but for her, you were right. Ellie smiled and looked back at you. “Thank you for saying that, I appreciate it..” Ellie then looked down, she felt like she should tell you a bit more about herself. “I uh.. I actually met Joel once and he didn’t believe me at first either.” Ellie said this while looking at you with a slight smile.

“Is that why you have the tattoo? Where got you bit?” Ellie looked down at her arm and saw the bite mark on her arm, then she looked back up at you. “Yeah, I actually got infected but instead of turning into one of them I ended up being immune, it’s strange if I have to say myself.” Ellie sighed and let out a smile before continuing. “It was really difficult to convince Joel that I was immune to it as well when we first met, he didn’t believe me at-first.” Ellie then looked around the room. “He didn’t believe me until I made fun of him.”

“Joel sounds like a really nice person.” You say sincerely. Ellie laughed before speaking. “You really don’t know him, he’s far from nice but I guess you could say he’s alright.” Ellie was now looking at you in the eyes once more, she then nodded and spoke. “He’s not as bad as he seems though, he’s done a lot to protect me..” Ellie smiled and spoke a bit softer. “Thanks for listening to me, this means a lot..” She was glad that she could finally get this out, she never told anyone this..

“Anytime Ellie.”

“Can I ask you a few more questions..?” Ellie asked you as she looked back up at you. She wanted to know about you, she wanted to hear more about you. Ellie took a small breath and waited for your answer. The mood had changed from a tense situation to a much more friendly situation now.

“Of course!” You smiled. Ellie took another small breath, she was a bit shy to ask you these questions so she wanted to try and make the questions as casual as possible. Ellie stared at you for a moment before asking her question. “Have you ever gone on a date?..” Ellie smiled and looked back down at the floor as she asked this question, she hoped you didn’t mind. She wasn’t sure if you would answer honestly or not.

“No, I never dated anyone…” Ellie seemed curious about this, she was a little confused as to why you haven’t dated anyone before. “Oh really? You’ve never dated someone?..”

Ellie asked you in a quiet and shy voice, she seemed interested in hearing your response. Ellie looked back up at you once more, she still seemed nervous to ask you the question but she felt like she had to ask you. “..is there a reason why you haven’t dated anyone?..”

“Just never found anyone I liked, I guess…” You looked at the ground. Ellie smiled and nodded a little bit, she seemed to now understand what you were saying. “Well, that makes sense.” Ellie now looked away again and then spoke. “Do you go out frequently?..” Ellie was looking at you again, she seemed to be curious as to what you would say. Ellie was interested in hearing about what things you did outside of this place, she hadn’t spoken to someone about their outdoor life in such a long time. She was genuinely curious about you.

“Not really.”

“So you aren’t too outgoing then?” Ellie asked you with a raised eyebrow. She was still looking at you with a curious look on her face, she wanted to hear more about you and what sort of person you were. She was even wondering what you would look like outdoors, she was curious to know what she would look like out in the open area. Ellie then took another small breath before speaking again. “..you seem like a nice person to me.” Ellie said this while looking you straight in the eyes. 

“I never had the option to be outgoing, maybe I might be, don’t know.”

“You never had the option of being outgoing?..” Ellie asked and raised an eyebrow, she was a bit confused by what you said. “Why, was it because you didn’t have time or were you not allowed too maybe?..” Ellie asked this while looking up at you, she seemed to want to learn more about your past. Ellie had asked quite a few different questions now so she was hoping she wasn’t overwhelming you with all of these questions.

“Not allowed.” You said in a serious and somewhat sad tone. “Not allowed?..” Ellie sighed and nodded a little bit. “Why though?..” Ellie was looking at you, she was starting to feel curious as to why this was the case. Ellie had another small breath before speaking again. “Why weren’t you allowed to go out?” Ellie was hoping you would answer this question, she really wanted to know. Ellie also wanted to know if this affected you in any way now..

“Rules or laws as they liked to call them…” You said remembering your old life. “Rules?..” Ellie said in a surprised tone. Ellie was still staring at you, she seemed to now be wondering if you were happy in life at all. “What were these rules and laws, was it very strict..?” Ellie was looking at you while asking this, she was still interested in who you were. Ellie wanted to continue the conversation with you, she was really enjoying these small questions she was getting to ask you. “Yeah, but I never knew anything else.” Ellie seemed sad about the fact of this. “Oh..” Ellie put her head down and sighed, she felt like she had ruined the mood by getting you to talk about this. She was also a bit confused about how you thought about it, you seemed to accept these rules as if there was no other choice. Ellie then said something. “You seem to have a nice personality..” Ellie now looked back up at you, she seemed to have perked up in mood a bit now. She was smiling at you and wanted to hear more about you. “Thanks, you too.” Ellie smiled once more at the compliment from you, she then thought of something else she wanted to ask.

“Can I ask you another question?.. I don’t want to overwhelm you...” Ellie was now looking away from you, she seemed a little bit worried about whether you would be okay with her asking you more questions. “Of course, as many as you want.”

“I promise it won’t be too many..” Ellie then looked back up at you. “..did you have any friends.. when you were growing up?” Ellie smiled a little as she asked this, she was quite curious about this question. Ellie had wanted a friend for years now and maybe she could understand where you were coming from. Ellie was once again staring straight at you, she looked like she actually cared about you now and your responses. She was glad that someone was actually sitting and listening to these questions she was asking.

“One or two but they didn’t stick around…” You recalled feeling sad. “Oh okay..” Ellie now sounded intrigued, she wanted to know more about this answer. “..why’s that?”

Ellie asked in a quiet and curious tone. She was now staring at you once more, she wanted to know more about you and your life growing up. Ellie wasn’t sure if she would ask you many more questions so she decided she should ask as many as possible right now.

“Not sure, but it’s okay. Sure I felt a bit lonely but it was fine.”

“Well.. that’s good that it was alright.” Ellie now had a slight smile on, she seemed interested in this new conversation she was having with you right now. Ellie then seemed to have an idea about something. “You know, can I ask you a personal question?..” Ellie didn’t want to come off as offensive to you in any way, she just wanted to ask this question to know more.

“Yes?”

“Have you ever kissed someone before?..” Ellie asked you in a quiet and nervous tone, she wanted to know more about your love life. Although, she wasn’t sure if you wanted her to ask you this. Ellie just hoped that you wouldn’t be offended by the question she just asked.

“You were my first kiss…”

“I.. um..” Ellie froze, she felt her face go all red and her heart was beating out of her chest. She was so embarrassed about this. “Really?..” Ellie could barely get the words out of her mouth. Ellie was now just staring at you in complete shock, she seemed embarrassed and surprised. Ellie didn’t know what to do.. “I.. um..” She tried to speak again but she couldn’t think of the right words to say, she just wanted to bury herself in the ground now.

“It’s okay, no need to be embarrassed.” Ellie was still blushing and now she knew that if she had to speak anymore she would probably die of embarrassment. So she decided to shut up and take in the words that you just said to her. She then looked at you and gave you a smile, hoping that you wouldn’t think that she was weird for her reaction to the question. “Oh okay, well..” Ellie then got cut off by her own thoughts as she realized what you just said.. “Wait, really?..” Ellie was very shocked to hear this..

“Really, but now that I know you better, I’m glad it was with you.” Ellie was blushing harder than ever now, she couldn’t believe this was happening to her. Ellie then puts her head down to try and avoid your eye contact. Ellie felt like a huge idiot around you now, she didn’t know what to say. “..um.. I.. I didn’t think I would ever be someone’s first kiss…” Ellie spoke in a soft tone now, she seemed to be feeling very shy right now. Ellie’s head was starting to hurt due to the amount of blushing she was doing.

“And you? Like anyone?” Ellie took a small breath and spoke now. “Actually, yeah.. I have..” Ellie seemed a bit embarrassed when she said this, she wasn’t sure if you was going to think that it was a big deal. But Ellie decided that she shouldn’t hide anything. Ellie seemed to be blushing a little bit as she spoke. “..I have kissed someone before..”

“Were they nice?”

“Yeah, they were very nice actually, they’re the best person I’ve ever met..” Ellie now spoke in a more quiet and reserved tone. She sounded a little bit sad now, she was thinking about someone she cared about. Ellie then spoke again. “..their name was Riley..” Ellie still hadn’t gotten over Riley, she was still thinking about her and how great she was to Ellie. “..she was just everything to me..” Ellie went silent again after saying this.

“Was? Isn’t anymore?” Ellie stayed silent for a moment before speaking, she had started to tear up again now. “Yeah.. she isn’t with me anymore.. and I really do miss her..” Ellie was looking away from you now, she was trying to keep herself together around you. Ellie didn’t want to ruin anything by crying around you, she was trying so hard not to cry.

“I bet you do, if she was so important to you.” You said with a sympathetic smile. Ellie tried to speak but she couldn’t get a single word out, she was now just silently crying at this point. Ellie could not for the life of her control this situation and what she felt right now. Ellie seemed to be trying to hold the tears back but it was no use, she was now just crying in a full blown sob. Ellie was now just trying to say anything, although the words weren’t coming out through her tears. “Ellie? It’s okay to cry, you know?” Ellie just shook her head no, she really didn’t want to cry in front of you. Ellie was still trying not to cry but she just couldn’t control it anymore. She just sat there in silence and continued to cry. She felt like a huge idiot right now, she really didn’t want to show this to you. Ellie was slowly wiping the tears away from her eyes, she seemed to be calming herself down a little bit. Ellie then decided to now speak. “..I’m sorry..”

“There’s nothing to apologize for.”

“But I’m crying in front of you now, I don’t want to seem like I’m a cry baby..” Ellie was still wiping her eyes and cheeks, the tears just wouldn’t stop coming. “..I just wish.. I could have told her how much she meant to me..” Ellie spoke in-between wipes, she really wanted to speak but didn’t want to ruin this moment with her cries. Ellie seemed to calm down once more, her tears were slowly falling down her cheeks.

“It’s okay, everybody cries, I like to say that it washes our souls.” Ellie nodded and sighed, she now stopped wiping her tears. “I really hope that’s true, I guess if crying washes the soul..” Ellie now started smiling slightly at your comment. “..maybe mine is now cleaner.” Ellie let out a small laugh, she felt better about herself now that she got to speak to someone and let out a few tears. Ellie was starting to cheer up but still had the small tears making their way down her cheeks, she looked a little bit better but not fully fine just yet.

“Do you need a hug?” Ellie nodded once more, she now seemed to be in a much better mood. “Yes please.. I haven’t really had many hugs since Riley passed..” Ellie was glad that she could now hug someone again, she really needed this right now. Ellie then opened her arms to give you a hug, she was glad that you were being so nice to her. Ellie was also smiling, she couldn’t believe how much this meant to her. Ellie was just standing there with her arms open, waiting for you to take her in your arms..

“Oh Ellie, come here.” Ellie quickly walked over to you, she was ready for the hug. Ellie then hugged you as tight as she could, she was glad that she was able to be in your arms. Ellie was smiling and crying at the same time, she was just so happy right now. “Thank you, you don’t know how much this means to me..” Ellie was now just hugging you as tight as she possibly could. She felt like she could really trust you.

“I'm so happy I met you Ellie.”

“I am too.. I have never had someone be so kind to, you have no idea how much this means to me..” Ellie was crying again, although she wasn’t sad tears this time she was tears of happiness. She didn’t want to let go, she was so happy to be in someone’s arms again for once. Ellie was just smiling and wiping her tears away now. She looked at you and wanted to say something again. “..thank you..” You just hugged Ellie tighter, she is way taller than you so you could hear her heart beat on her chest. Ellie smiled once more as you pulled herself closer to you. Ellie liked this, she didn’t care how short you were and was so happy to be in your arms right now. Ellie was still smiling, she couldn’t stop now since she was just so happy. Ellie was now very close to you, her head was now resting on your shoulder and her breathing had slowed down a bit. She really wished that everything could stay like this for a while, she just loved being in someone’s arms.

“What about we take a nap? I think we both need some rest.”

“That sounds amazing actually, I really could do with a nap.” Ellie wasn’t kidding, she hadn’t had a good sleep in weeks due to the lack of a bed. Ellie was now starting to nod off, she had to now be supported by you as she was starting to drop. “Sorry, I think I might fall asleep soon.” Ellie spoke in a very drowsy voice now, she sounded like she was now going to fall asleep. “It’s okay, just rest.” You assured her of it. Ellie was completely asleep, she was now just in your arms and resting. She was still smiling a little bit in her sleep as if she knew you were being kind to her. Then she started to snore a little bit from her deep sleep, she sounded really peaceful as you now had your arm around her. Ellie was sound asleep..

You fell asleep too eventually. Ellie was still asleep, you could also hear her very gentle breathing in your shoulder. She seemed to be very peaceful with her hair falling over her eyes. Ellie was now starting to sound like she was now having a dream, her movements became a little more rapid. Shemoving her lips, it looked like she was saying something. Ellie’s snoring and deep breathing was slowly fading away, she sounded like she was finally in a deep sleep.

A few hours later you suddenly heard a loud yawn and then you felt a little bit of movement from Ellie. She opened her eyes as she woke up, she was still in your arms. Ellie looked at you as she spoke to you. “Hello.. I’m awake now.” Ellie was still drowsy and didn’t want to move much, she seemed to be comfortable where she was. She was still looking at you with a sleepy smile. “Hi! How was your nap?” Ellie was finally fully awake now, she yawned and spoke again. “It was very good actually, I haven’t slept well for months now so this felt so nice to have.” Ellie was now just looking up at you and smiling as she sat there in your arms. Ellie was still a little drowsy it felt like but she finally felt a bit more energetic. “How long have I been asleep for?” Ellie asked you, she was curious to hear how long she had actually been asleep. “A couple of hours”

Ellie then spoke again. “Oh.. did anything major happen while I was asleep or was it pretty peaceful?” Ellie was still half asleep as she spoke to you, she was glad that you were here with her right now. Ellie didn’t want to move at all, she was starting to get comfy in your arms. She gave you another yawn as she tried to keep herself awake.

“How long have we known each other for actually..? I still don’t have your name..”

“Since this morning.” You said with concern in your eyes.

“Wow.. it feels a lot longer than that.” Ellie was still sounding somewhat sleepy. Ellie was trying to stretch out a little bit, she was also starting to wake up. Ellie spoke to you now. “So what is your name again..?” Ellie was confused as to what your name was, she still hadn’t found out yet. She stretched her arms out.

“Y/N, like I said before. You were really tired, huh?”

“Oh yeah, sorry I forgot about that. I still feel a little bit tired to be honest, but not as much as before.” Ellie slowly started to get herself out of your arms, she didn’t want to disturb you and didn’t want to be a burden to you. Ellie stretched out her arms to the left, she seemed to have finally woken up. Ellie was starting to look at you more, she also liked your name as well. “I like your name Y/N, it sounds cute.”

“Thank you Ellie…” You were starting to get really concerned about her. she had forgotten your names too many times. “Your welcome, I think Y/N is a very pretty name.” Ellie now looked around and found a seat nearby, she sat down and stretched her legs out. She was starting to feel a little better about everything now that she was awake and out of the dream world. Ellie then had an idea as she looked back at you. “So Y/N, can I ask you something?..”

“Yes?”

“Can I ask you a question and you don’t have to give me an answer if you don’t want to?” Ellie was now starting to get a little nervous. “Are you single..?” Ellie was now blushing a little bit again but this time it wasn’t because she was embarrassed. She was just thinking of any other question she could ask you. “I am, never dated anyone actually…”

“Really?!” Ellie seemed surprised to hear this, she felt like that couldn’t have been true. Ellie then nodded her head and decided to speak once more. “Well, I know I just met you today but I think you're cute Y/N, and I was wondering if maybe I could be your first kiss?” Ellie put a finger above her lips and then spoke again. “I’m really sorry if this is moving too fast or you don’t like me but.. I just thought I would ask.”

“You already were but I wouldn’t mind you being the second too.” You smiled. Ellie was surprised to learn that you already had a first kiss but she was pleased to know that you wouldn’t mind a second one anyway. Ellie looked up at you now, she was so shy right now and also excited but also a little nervous. “Uhm.. do you mind if I..?” She was starting to get a little teary-eyed due to how sweet and kind you were being to her. and was now looking at you and smiling, she couldn’t believe this was happening. You got closer to her face. Ellie now looked surprised as you got closer to her face, she was blushing immensely right now and her heart started beating really fast. Ellie was very happy to be speaking with you and didn’t want this moment to end, she really wished it could last forever. Ellie now closed her eyes as she was expecting you to now kiss her.

Ellie opened her eyes after you kissed her, she was blushing immensely as everything was so new for her but she liked it. she couldn’t speak at all at the moment. Ellie was now completely silent as she was now staring at your face. She felt slightly awkward now but also really wanted to kiss you again..

Ellie was blushing even more, her face was bright red and she was smiling a lot. She was still finding it hard to control her feelings though. “Uhm, that was very nice.”

Ellie sounded like she was still in shock but liked the feeling. Ellie spoke again. “I never thought that I would feel this happy again, I really liked being your first kiss. Thank you Y/N, you have made me feel really good about myself.”

“Thank you Ellie.” You hug her tight. Ellie smiled a little bit more as you hugged her. She really appreciated your support right now. Ellie had never felt this loved and cared for right like you were doing. “I know I just met you today but I think I am already in love with you.” Ellie was blushing even more now as she spoke to you, she felt like she wanted you to be her girlfriend. Your eyes sparkled when she said she loved you. Ellie was still looking shy for a moment but then she put her arms around you as she wanted to hold you tighter.

She looked at you again as she spoke to you. “So what do you say, will you be my girlfriend?..” Ellie was still blushing a little bit right now but that smile was now still on her face. “I think I’d like that.” You smiled.

Ellie was now smiling and blushing like crazy, she couldn’t believe that you were going to be her girlfriend. She was still hugging you and she didn’t want this moment to end as she felt she was in heaven. Ellie didn’t say anything now but she was still nodding her head, she was just too happy to speak at the moment. Her heart was racing like crazy.  “Can I ask you one more favor actually?”

“Yes Ellie?”

“Uhm.. do you think you could kiss me again?..” Ellie was blushing immensely and she was starting to feel a little bit embarrassed again but she wanted more of that feeling she got a while ago. “I’m so sorry if I am asking too much from you right now, I just really liked it when you kissed me before.” Ellie felt like if you agreed then it would make this day the best one of her life. You nodded and kissed her softly. Ellie felt a rush of happiness go through her and she could feel her cheeks get a little bit warmer too. She was very close to you, she was just staring at you but she couldn’t say anything as she felt like anything else she said would ruin this moment. She didn’t want you to move right now, she just wanted to stay in these precious moments forever. Ellie didn’t know what to say. She was just smiling at you, she had no words.

“So, I guess I have a girlfriend now!” You said excited. Ellie finally spoke up again, she could speak a little bit easier than before. “Yes, I guess you do.” Ellie looked at you once more and started to hug you really tight. She didn’t want you to go yet, she wanted to be in your arms for a few more minutes because she felt like she didn’t want to leave you just yet.

Ellie was really glad that she met you today, she now felt like this moment couldn’t be topped. You hugged her back tightly. But then you two heard a loud noise all of a sudden.

Ellie looked alarmed, she was wondering what the loud noise was. Ellie took her arms off of you as she now looked up at you again. “What was that..?” Her ears were perked up a little bit as if she was like a dog. She was now on full alert and ready to act as she looked at you to see if you had heard that too. Ellie was looking all over the place, she wanted to see if she could see who had caused that loud noise.

“I think someone’s here” You whispered. “Do you think it is Abby?..” Ellie looked really alarmed as if she wasn’t ready for this at all. She started to look a little bit scared, she was also shaking a little bit too because of how nervous she was. Ellie was trying hard not to let her emotions get the better of her. “What should we do?…”

“I don’t know…” Ellie was starting to panic ever so slightly. She really didn’t want Abby to come over here and see this moment happening. “It’s okay, we can deal with this.”

Ellie was still shaking a little and she felt like she had to go into survival mode in order to get through this safely. Ellie didn’t know what else to do right now as she wanted to protect both you and herself from Abby at all costs. “Just stay close to me r and let me try to figure out what is going on.” Ellie was getting herself ready for anything that Abby might end up doing. She still felt slightly nervous but she still wanted to protect you and herself if push came to shove. Ellie kept her ears perked up and her body on alert mode as she looked around again for any signs of a threat. “Abby could be here any second so we need to be ready for anything.” Ellie was just looking around as she was trying to be very patient. “If anything happens then just stay by my side and I will protect you at all costs.” Ellie was speaking in a rather calm tone but she was feeling anxious still.

Ellie continued to look around, she was trying to hear anything that Abby might do.

“If I tell you to run then just run okay?” Ellie was saying this r because she felt like things might become a little bit dangerous if Abby came over. “Just make sure you are ready for anything Abby might throw at us.” Ellie was still looking around but she was keeping a close ear on everything that might have happened. Ellie then looked back at you for a moment. “I’m sorry if any of this seems scary..” Ellie’s ears were picking up lots of different noises and she started to get slightly more anxious because of it all.

“I’ll be okay”

“Promise?” Ellie said the word “Promise” in a way that made it seem like she REALLY wanted a promise from you. “I’m just trying to protect you from Abby, I’m sorry if I might seem paranoid right now..” Ellie said this in a way that made her sound slightly nervous and anxious.

“Promise” Ellie gave you a small smile when you said “Promise”. Ellie put her arms back around you while still being on full alert. “Just stay close to me, alright..?” Ellie was nervous and she was trying hard to focus on keeping both of you safe at all costs.

Ellie’s ears perked up when she heard an approaching voice not too far off. “Shh..” Ellie quickly put her finger on your mouth to keep you quiet, she then pointed at the direction that the voice was coming from. Ellie then said something in a really quiet voice. “That’s Abby..”

“I think we should keep quiet, just stick to me and hopefully she won’t see us.”

Ellie kept quiet for a few seconds and then spoke again but in a whisper too. “I think she is coming this way though, so be really quite okay..?” Ellie was standing really still and she was listening intently to Abby’s footsteps as if she was a hunter listening to a deer. “I think I can hear her right outside, stay close to me please.” Ellie started to slowly look forward as if she was trying to see if she could find any way to hide.

Ellie slowly opened the door a little bit but she was still keeping herself close to you so if anything happened you would be the first to know. She was now staring out at the sight of Abby who was now standing in front of her. Ellie didn’t say anything yet as she was waiting for Abby to say something first.

Ellie was now staring at Abby directly who was now looking straight back at her with a look of anger. Ellie then spoke up but in a really soft tone. “Hi Abby..” Ellie was trying to keep things as civil as possible. “It’s been a while, how have you been?..”

Ellie just listens to what Abby is saying to her, she isn’t trying to add anything else at the moment because she doesn’t want to make things any worse than it has to be. Ellie is trying hard not to interrupt Abby in her speech either. Ellie is holding you a little tighter than before too. Ellie now took her knife out from her pocket, she was now starting to get even more nervous. Ellie’s heart was beating really fast as she tried to get you behind her. “Just stay close right now, okay?..”

Ellie kept the knife in her hand, she was getting angrier and angrier at the sight of Abby but she didn’t want to say anything yet as she knew it would only make the situation get a lot worse. Ellie now felt like she wanted to say something but she couldn’t as she was still holding you in her arms and was trying to not make you scared. Ellie was now thinking of something else to try and do as she wanted to distract herself from the anger and rage that she was feeling right now.

Ellie now looked like she was going to say something to Abby again but then she felt like she had to bite her tongue at that moment. Ellie then started to look really nervous because you had taken her arm off of you now and had moved behind her. Ellie felt like she wanted to turn around and put her arms around you again to keep you close.

Abby started getting closer Ellie felt a little bit more scared as she felt like it might be getting easier for Abby to get closer to you or her now. Ellie didn’t know what to do and she then spoke up again with all of the courage she had left. She spoke in a tone that just barely sounded confident. “Hey Abby, how are you doing?..” Ellie was still trying to keep things civil for as much as she could because she felt like she needed to.

Ellie just wanted to make Abby pay for what she did. Ellie was getting even more angry and she was trying to focus all of her emotions to not do something that she might end up regretting. Ellie couldn’t control her anger or her emotions at this moment and she was about to burst.  Ellie took her pistol out of her pocket, she was now getting more and more determined to make Abby pay for what she had done.

Ellie moved just slightly away from you so she could face Abby directly as she pointed the pistol at her. Ellie then spoke up and she was now using her most intimidating voice right now. “Get on the ground right now before I empty this whole magazine into you!” Ellie was starting to shake slightly but she was still focused on keeping you safe.

Abby was paralyzed, she had nothing on her. Ellie was now just waiting for Abby to say something, she knew that she now had the upper hand.

Ellie felt like she was going to get some revenge for Joel and for what had happened to him.

Ellie was looking at Abby with a look of anger, she didn’t want to kill Abby though. Shewas feeling a little bit scared too because she felt like she was so close to something that she really wanted but she didn’t want to lose herself to her anger. She beat the shit out of Abby until she couldn’t stand back up. Ellie was now beating up Abby and not letting her fight back, she was using all of her anger right now and she was just thinking about all of the things that Abby had done to Joel and the people that Ellie really cared about. Ellie was really taking out all of her frustration on Abby. Abby clearly didn’t have a chance against the likes of Ellie which made things even more brutal.

Eventually Ellie got tired of beating up Abby so she decided to leave and go back to you. Ellie now had a bloody hand and a bloody face, she then spoke up to you. “Are you alright?..” Ellie said this with a slight look of shame on her face.

Ellie then turned to look at you and she saw the way that you were now looking back at her, afraid. She felt a little bit ashamed when seeing your reaction to her bloody face and bloody hand. “Sorry, I got a bit carried away there..” Ellie was slightly looking down at the ground as she felt ashamed.

“Let’s just go before someone comes for her.” You say, still scared. “Okay, good idea..” Ellie was a little bit shaken up from what she had just done. She then started to slowly walk while still holding you in her arms. Ellie’s eyes couldn’t stop looking at the blood on her hands and face. “Sorry again for all that violence back there.” She said all of this in a much more gentle voice, she was feeling pretty bad for how she had acted.

“Let’s just go, come on.” You just wanted to get out of there as fast as possible. Ellie followed your advice and then started to walk, she was trying her best to get the bloody mess off of her face and her hand. “Can we get this blood off of me please?..” She said this in a really sweet voice, she seemed like she really wanted to get washed off. Ellie was hoping that you wouldn’t judge her for what she had just done.

“Yes, let’s find a place on the river no one can see us” You look at all the blood afraid. Ellie felt like she really needed to get clean before anyone else could see her just covered in blood. She spoke up once more in a really nervous tone. “That sounds like a good idea, do you know where to go?..” Ellie was feeling even more awkward.

“There! Come, I’ll help you clean up.” You point to a spot under a bridge next to the river. Ellie then started to follow the direction that you were pointing at. She was happy that you were going to help her because she didn’t want to get anyone else to see how bloody she was. Ellie kept a firm hold of you still as she walked so you wouldn’t want to walk away too soon. “Okay, so where do we start to clean me up?..”

“Sit down Ellie, I’ll clean you, relax okay?” Ellie sat down next to the river, she was slowly starting to relax but it seemed like she was still feeling a bit shocked of what she had just done. “Are you hurt anywhere?” You asked her.

Ellie took a minute to look around herself before answering your question. “No, I think I’m okay. I don’t feel any cuts or anything.” She was now looking at you.  As you looked at her you noticed that Ellie’s body was covered in so much blood, she couldn’t find a cut or scratch on herself at all. “Okay, let me clean your face first.” You said in a caring tone. Ellie let you start to take care of cleaning her face, she can't really move right now. Her eyes were closed while you cleaned her face and she was starting to relax. Ellie took a small breath in and out and then opened her eyes after you had done cleaning her face.

Ellie spoke up again in a little nervous tone. “You don’t have to start cleaning my body next, it’s alright.” Ellie wasn’t too sure if you were going to do it or not but she wanted to make sure with you.

“You can’t get to all the places, let me help you.” You looked a little sad as you continued cleaning her up. Ellie saw your expression and she didn’t want you to feel sad so she started to give in to you. She was feeling a little bit more comfortable to be cleaned up. “Okay.. I suppose if you don’t mind then you can do it then..” She said this in a really nervous tone, she felt like she really needed to get cleaned up though.

Ellie opened her eyes once more to see that you had finished cleaning her now and she was now all cleaned up and she felt like herself again. She was now feeling a lot more relaxed and comfortable. “Thank you, you don’t know how much I wanted that..” Ellie then turned her attention back to the river and sighed. Ellie was taking in the fresh air and the nature sounds.

“Show me your knuckles, they’re bleeding.” You said to Ellie looking worried. Ellie then looked at her knuckles and realized that you were right, she then looked at you and was a little bit more embarrassed to have you looking at her like this. She then had to hold onto you a little bit to support herself so that she could show her knuckles to you. Ellie’s knuckles were cut and bloody and they were now also starting to swell up a little bit too. She started to feel a little bit more in pain from the wounds in her knuckles which is now starting to get to her. “They really hurt..”

“I think I have some rags to cover them.” You say looking into your backpack. “Could you please get some?…” Ellie asked you in a slightly nervous tone.

“Of course, here.” You bandage Ellie’s hands carefully to not cause more pain. Ellie smiled slightly at you as she looked down at her hands where they were wrapped up with bandages. “Thanks, I don’t know what I would’ve done without your help...” Ellie was now looking at you and now smiling and relaxing fully with no stress or worry at all on her face. “It’s alright.” you gave her a small smile.

Ellie was now completely relaxed and feeling really cozy. Ellie spoke as she slowly laid her head back onto the soft grass. She was starting to feel really sleepy after everything that she had just done. “Do you mind if I sleep here?..” She was now fully trying to relax but her eyes were not closing. Ellie looked at you waiting for your response.

“Ok, but, do you want to talk about what happened?” You ask with a sad face.

“We can if you want?..” Ellie seemed pretty tired as her eyes were starting to close but she was still forcing herself to stay awake with all the energy left that she had in her. “But I think I’m gonna fall asleep pretty soon...” Ellie was now looking at you, she was still hoping that you would stay right there with her as she went to sleep.

“We can talk later then, you get some sleep.” You give her a sympathetic smile trying not to show how shaken you were. “Yeah, we can talk when I wake up.” Ellie then turned her head and laid it down into the grass as her eyes closed. Ellie was slowly falling asleep, and she looked peaceful. You were a bit scared of Ellie but not scared enough to leave her. The river that you both were near to was slowly moving and making a soothing sound. Ellie suddenly reached her arms around you, she was now holding you closely so she didn’t get the feeling like she was all alone when she was sleeping. Ellie then started to speak to you in a slightly sleepy tone. “I don’t want to be alone...” Ellie was starting to feel extremely comfortable and safe with you.

“I'm here, just rest okay?” Ellie was now fully asleep, her arms were now wrapped around you and she didn’t want to let go. She kept making soft noises as she was now in a deep sleep. Ellie spoke in her sleep again in a very soft tone of voice. “I don’t want to be alone..” She said all of this while still asleep. you looked at Ellie as she slept, you were still playing what happened in your head and couldn’t stop thinking about it. You couldn’t sleep so you just kept guard until Ellie woke up.

Ellie then slowly woke up a little bit later into the night. She slowly started to stretch a bit until her eyes opened fully and she saw that you were still by her side. Ellie looked a little bit sleepy still and she was talking to you in a drowsy tone of voice. “Oh I guess that you’re still here..” Ellie didn’t seem to have wanted to leave your arms so she just wanted to stay with you for as long as possible.

“Hey…” Ellie turned to look at you and saw that you were now looking right at her once more. She smiled and looked more awake than she had been before but she was trying to keep herself awake. “Hey..” Ellie was trying to make herself stay awake for as long as possible. She didn’t want to fall asleep again with you there.

“Feeling better?”

“Yeah, I suppose..” Ellie was still trying to shake away the drowsiness that she was still feeling. She was still holding onto you as tight as she could and not once did she attempt to let go. “I’m so tired actually..” Ellie was fighting against the sleep that was now slowly starting to creep in on her once more. “Sleep then, it’s okay, rest Ellie.”

“No I don’t wanna..” Ellie was now trying to fight against her tiredness and drowsiness, she was beginning to get sleepy but she wanted to speak to you. “Can I ask you something?..” Ellie was extremely drowsy but she wanted to ask this question before she fell asleep.

“Yes?”

“What’s your name?..” She was trying to stay awake with all of her might but her eyes were now slowly closing. Ellie was trying to fight all of these thoughts and stay awake for as long as she could. Ellie’s voice became more quiet. “I just wanna know what your name is….”

“Ellie, do you really not remember?” You are really worried about her now.

“No, I don’t remember anything like that...” Still felt very drowsy and tired, she didn’t seem to remember you in any way. Ellie continued speaking in a quiet tone of voice. “I just wanna know your name..” Ellie was starting to sound more and more confused as she started to slowly drift off again. She could hardly keep her eyes open anymore.

“It's me Y/N.” You were extremely worried now. Ellie had heard the name before but she still didn’t remember you. “Y/N? Can I ask you a question if that’s fine?..” Ellie was asking you this question in the hope that you would answer it now before she fell asleep completely.

“Why did you save me?..” Ellie was now slowly falling asleep but she was still trying to stay awake to wait for your answer. Ellie fell asleep before you could reply. Ellie was now completely asleep in your arms, you could feel her breathing start to become slower and her muscles start to relax.

Ellie continued to sleep and she was still holding onto you as tight as she was before. The sound of some birds chirping and the sunlight starting to shine through the trees was now beginning to wake her up. Ellie's eyes opened a little bit and she was trying to regain her composure.  She spoke up again in a drowsy tone. “Hey, Y/N?”

Ellie spoke once more.

“Hey…” You couldn't stop yourself from those horrible thoughts.

“What time is it?..” Ellie was looking at you as she asked this. “9 am I think.” You replied. Ellie was now blinking her eyes open and starting to stretch a bit. “Really, only nine?..”

“Yeah.” You said in a monotonous tone looking at the river “That’s actually super early..”

Ellie was now fully awake and trying to stretch out a little bit. She could feel the warmth from the morning sun in her face and she seemed to be enjoying it a little bit. Ellie slowly let out a huge yawn.

“Ellie?” You asked, still looking into the river now hugging your own legs. Ellie turned her head towards you as she had just finished her yawn. “What is it Y/N?”

“Do you not remember talking in the middle of the night ?” Ellie was now thinking for a moment as she started to remember what she had actually talked to you about during the earlier hours of the night. “Wait..” Ellie had a small smile come across her face as she fully remembered what it was that her and you had spoken about. “Yeah I do remember actually..”

“You had forgotten my name again…” You said with tears in your eyes that flowed down your face like the river flowed to shore. “Oh right yeah I did actually forget your name again...”

Ellie had finally regained her memory of your name. “Sorry, I must have not remembered since I was so tired and half asleep..” Ellie continued to hold on to you and speak to you with a big and genuine smile.

“Can we talk about what happened?” Ellie had thought for a moment as she had been thinking about whether she wanted to get into that whole conversation but she then quickly changed her mind. She was speaking in a much more relaxed and softer tone of voice. “You know what, I don’t think we should..” Ellie was starting to rub her arm a little bit before turning her head to look straight back at you. “I just don’t want to get into it..”

Ellie's eyes were now staring right at you as she held you in her arms as tightly as she had done before. Ellie was feeling more anxious and nervous as she was thinking about what you were going to try and speak to her about next. She started to feel like she was being backed into a corner.

“It’s okay if you’re not ready to talk about it.”

“Yeah I’m just not ready yet, alright..” Ellie had a little worried look on her face. Ellie had been through so much over the past few weeks that she was very tired of trying to explain everything. Ellie calmed herself down and felt a little bit more relaxed but she still didn’t want to speak about everything that had just happened to her yet. She was now starting to look around to see if there was anything new or more interesting in the surrounding area to speak about.

“What do we do now?”

“I don’t know but don’t try and talk about everything that just happened to me because I’m not ready to talk about it yet..” Ellie was still holding your arm tight as her eyes were darting all over the place. “I understand…” You were a bit scared of Ellie.

“Ellie, weren’t you going home after you were finished with Abby?”

“Oh yeah I was actually..” Ellie had realized that she had forgotten about that when you asked her that question. Ellie had a worried look come over her face again and she was starting to feel less calm than a few moments ago. Ellie looked at you. “Oh god I’m starting to panic now..” Ellie was starting to feel anxious again.

“Why?” You were confused. “I just remembered that I’m supposed to be back with Dina and JJ back in Jackson in Wyoming by now..” Ellie was starting to panic and she was quickly sitting herself up and taking a very deep breath.

“Oh, ok you should get going then…” You didn't know who she was talking about.

“Yeah I really should get back home...” Ellie was now thinking of the fastest way that she could get back to Jackson from Seattle. She was looking like she wanted to get going as soon as she possibly could. Ellie got herself into a standing position and she was now looking at you.

“You want me to come?” You asked, still a bit confused and scared. “Can you just like, come with me?..” Ellie was sounding very desperate and she was slightly pulling on your arm to get you to come with her. Ellie was  starting to think about all of the things that she had forgotten since she was away from Jackson, the thought of going back home was making her feel both anxious and scared. She was looking down at the ground and she was also starting to feel like this was all her fault.

“What's wrong?”

“Like I just remembered that I hadn’t seen Dina or JJ in like two weeks because of this whole Abby ordeal..” Ellie was feeling more and more anxious as she was more and more worried about not being at home with them for such a long period of time. Ellie was very serious and anxious.

“Who are they?”

“They’re like my girlfriend and my son..” Ellie was starting to feel more and more anxious as she was only now starting to realize the amount of pain that she had caused her friends and her loved ones just so that she could get her revenge.

“Oh… I see….” You could feel all the things you had experienced with her were not important to her. Ellie was feeling so guilty and ashamed of herself for what she had just put Dina and JJ through. “Hey Y/N, can you do me a favor?..”

“What…” You said, somewhat upset.

“Can you like, come with me when I go back home so that I’m not alone with all of the guilty thoughts?…” Ellie had a very pleading look on her face as she hadn’t had anyone with her since she had lost Joel and she had gone through the whole ordeal with Abby all alone. Ellie was starting to look less anxious and more sad as the thought of going back home now made her think about what she had put her community and her loved ones through, just to get her own revenge.

“Okay. I'll come with you” Ellie forgot that you had kissed and she asked you to be her girlfriend but she didn’t tell you about Dina and JJ.

Ellie’s eyes were now filled with shock and a huge amount of surprise as she totally didn’t remember that part and she didn’t want to bring it up whatsoever. Ellie looked up at you as she was now starting to feel awkward and embarrassed about that whole thing.

“Uhh can you like, not mention that, when we get there, is that okay?..” Ellie was sounding even more embarrassed and awkward than before as she wanted this situation to end.

“Sure… ok….” You felt very sad. “Thanks, it’s alright if you don’t want to come with me you know?..” Ellie was now sounding like she wanted you to not come with her but she wasn’t really sure about asking you that. Ellie was starting to think about what was going to happen once she got back to Jackson and she was becoming more and more nervous.

“I have nowhere else to go.” You said in a monotonous and sad tone of voice.

“Alright yeah then, you can come with me if you like…”

Ellie was sounding even more nervous as she was worried about whether you still wanted to come back to Jackson with her.

“Ok, let’s get going then…” You said starting to walk. “Yeah alright” Ellie had now started to walk herself and she was ready to go back to Jackson now to see Dina and JJ again.

You didn’t say anything , just followed her.

A few weeks later we arrived in Jackson Ellie was starting to get a lot more anxious as she was now almost inside the Jackson community so she could now start to see the familiar faces again which made her a little bit more nervous. “So this is where you live?”

Ellie was now starting to feel very relieved and a smile started to appear on her face again and it seemed like she was now really happy to be back home inside Jackson.

“Yeah, this is where I live …” You and Ellie were now starting to walk along the path that she usually takes to reach her own house.

“Are you sure it’s okay for me to be here?”

“Yeah it’s completely fine, as long as you don’t tell anyone who I am then it’s alright for you to be here.” Ellie was going at a slow and easy pace as she was still holding onto you. She didn’t want you to get lost in the community.

“Okay, if you say so…” You were feeling very nervous. Ellie had arrived at her house and she was letting you down on the path as she opened the door to her house.

“You can come inside with me.” Ellie wasn’t sure if she should invite you inside or not, but she still wanted to see if you would want to come in with her or not.

Ellie closed the door behind the two of you as you walked inside, Ellie’s house wasn’t too big as it only consisted of three rooms so it was quite a tiny house but Ellie was happy with it anyway. She walked you into her living room and she was now walking over towards her sofa. She was now speaking in a more calm and relaxed tone of voice as she  felt much more relieved. Ellie turned around to face you and she spoke once more. “So.. Do you want to sit down on the sofa?..”

“So,... Where’s Dina and JJ?”

“Uhhh they’re both outside i think...” Ellie was feeling slightly more anxious again as hearing you say Dina’s name brought back a lot of the guilt that she felt and she didn’t want you to see her like this. Ellie was looking down on the floor and she was now slowly standing by the sofa. Ellie then walked her way out of her living room and she started to call out for Dina and JJ.  “Dinaaa! JJ!!”

Dina and JJ had now walked inside the house and they were now looking across the room as they were both now seeing you there with Ellie. “Dina and JJ meet Y/N!” Ellie had a little bit more confidence in her as she wasn’t feeling as awkward as before with you being in her house. Dina just looked at you and didn’t say anything at first.

Ellie started to speak up again. “Y/N, come over and sit on the sofa with us..”

“Hum… I think I should let you guys catch up… I’ll be outside…” You felt Dina's eyes pierce your skin as soon as she saw you inside their house. Dina nodded in agreement so they caught up by themselves.

“Yeah that sounds good, well it was nice meeting you Y/N anyway, maybe we’ll see each other again sometime..” Ellie now had a slight smile on her face.

“Bye Ellie..” you never felt worse than right now, being rejected like that, after all you've been through with Ellie.

“Bye, oh but actually one more thing before you go..” Ellie was now speaking in a more serious and a slightly less happy tone of voice as she wanted to get something out of her way and say it before you left. You two were now outside on the porch alone. Ellie was looking you directly in the eyes and speaking in a more serious and nervous tone of voice.

“You promise not to tell anyone who I am?..”

“I promise.”

“Okay good because if I find out that you have I’ll do something that you will definitely regret.” Ellie had this very serious look on her face as she was staring you directly in the eyes and she meant what she had just said. “But yeah anyways bye Y/N, it was nice meeting you.” Ellie was giving you a small little wave goodbye.

“Ellie, you seriously don’t remember what happened when we met?” You asked, almost crying.

Ellie got completely lost in her thoughts as she soon started to remember every little detail of when you both first met. Ellie all of a sudden had this shocked look on her face and she spoke in a very shocked tone of voice. “Hold on do you mean that like, we like-“ She was trying to comprehend what she was saying and she wasn’t sure if she said it out loud or not but then she soon spoke up again. “Like we kissed?..” Ellie quickly said that with her face turning red in embarrassment.

“Yes…”

“Oh god I’m so sorry, I had completely forgotten about that!” Ellie was quickly starting to blush as she looked down at the floor and she was completely embarrassed. Ellie spoke in a nervous voice as she was still looking away. “Okay please forget about that, alright?..” Ellie was looking you directly in the eyes and she was begging you to forget about what you both did when you met.

“I thought we had something special…” You were crying at this point.

“I mean well, it was just a little moment you know?” Ellie was smiling at you but she didn’t feel the same way towards you anymore or have the exact same feelings and thoughts like you did. Ellie was still talking in a nervous tone of voice as she had no idea on what to say anymore. “But.. I mean it’s not really the same way anymore, alright?..”

“You asked me to be your girlfriend, I cleaned you up and tended your wounds after getting your revenge…”

“I know but that was still quite a while ago now wasn’t it?..” Ellie was starting to feel very bad that she had to tell you that she wasn’t as interested in you as she was before. Ellie was looking directly at the floor and she was still feeling very very guilty and awkward about what she had to say to you. She was now speaking in a more quiet voice and her face was starting to turn more red.

“I guess I should've know. It was too good to be true, good bye…” You turned around and started going down the porch stairs.

Ellie had just decided to say something because she wanted to say it and just get it out. “Look I want you to know something alright?..” Ellie had looked up at you again with this serious look across her face. “What you did for me back then does mean something to me and I really am so so so thankful for it and honestly I can’t thank you enough…” Ellie was now speaking in a much more serious tone of voice and it sounded like she meant every single thing she had just said.

“Whatever Ellie, go back to your family…”

“Yeah alright I will..” Ellie was slowly walking back over towards the door. Before she left, she turned back around once more to face you. “Bye Y/N.. maybe one day we’ll see each other again.. maybe we won’t I don’t know...”

“I can’t believe you just dismissed me after all that, maybe Dina should know, maybe I’ll tell her!”

Ellie’s face turned completely red as she was now in full panic mode as she was  desperate to stop you from saying anything. Ellie was speaking in a very serious and a louder tone of voice. “No wait! Please don’t tell anyone! I’m begging you Y/N, I’m sorry! But I just don’t feel the same way towards you like I did before! Please!”

Ellie was looking you directly in the eyes.  “Fuck you Ellie!”

“No please wait! Please don’t tell anyone.. I’m sorry! I’m really sorry, okay! Look I’m sorry okay! I just don’t feel the same thing towards you.. I really truly do appreciate all the things you have done for me in the past but just please don’t say anything or I’ll have to do something to you…” Ellie was speaking in a more angry and a more forceful tone of voice and she was starting to lose control of her emotions.

“You only care about yourself and your reputation.”

“No! No it’s not like that for goodness sake! I’m sorry but I’m just telling the truth! I’m sorry if it hurt you, I am! But I just don’t feel the same way towards you any-“

Ellie was quickly interrupted by a loud bang on the door as she soon had this look of surprise across her face. Dina heard everything and closed the door on Ellie's face.

“Does Dina know what you were doing in Seattle?... Goodbye Ellie”

Dina didn't want Ellie there anymore after what she had just heard so she kicked her out of the house.

Ellie went back to the shed she used to live in before. Everything was still the same. She tried to sleep but couldn't, so she went for a walk and found you sitting at a bench in town.

“Hey!... hum.. I'm sorry about what happened before…” She said to you trying not to upset you more than you already were.

“What do you want now?” You asked crying. 

“It's late, do you want to sleep at my place? It's starting to freeze out here.

“No Ellie, I don't.” You responded.

“Please, is the least I can do after all we've been through…”

“Fine, but just because it's freezing.” You follow Ellie home and get a shower and some comfy clothes on. As you were about to go to sleep on Ellie's couch you noticed she wasn't very well. 

Ellie was now getting distracted by the sound of the banging on the door but she soon spoke out. “Wait what?” Ellie then asked in confusion. Ellie looked across the room towards the direction that the door was as she was now waiting to see if the knock was going to come again. She then spoke again as she was getting irritated about the sound of the knocking on the door. “Dina? Is that you at the door? Or.. Wait, is that someone else..?” Ellie was now starting to walk over to the door and after taking a deep breath she was now about to open it but then she stopped herself.

Ellie was now speaking in a more nervous tone of voice but she was still standing close to the door. “Wait I just have a gut feeling about this, should I actually open the door? What if it’s like Abby and her group or something?..” Ellie was now starting to think about all the bad things that could happen if she were to actually open the door right now.

“It’s not, you’re home Ellie.” You are really scared now because you didn't hear any knocking.

“Wait, how do you know that for sure?..” Ellie was getting even more anxious about answering this door and she was starting to get scared that it was something bad.

She was thinking very hard on what to do as she really wants to open the door but she doesn’t know if she should or not. “How can you be so bloody sure that nothing dangerous is just there waiting for me?..”

“Okay, let me check…” You get up in hopes of calming her down, because there was nothing there, no one. Not one soul was outside that door.

Ellie was just waiting near the door as she was still looking at it intensely because she was scared to open it. Ellie soon decided to speak up again. “But you know what, alright, I’ll just open it.” Ellie was now starting to walk very slowly towards the door but the more she walked towards it the more scared she was becoming. She was now at the door and she was slowly opening it slightly so she could at least see who it was on the other side.

“Who is it?” You ask her scared, still hoping she sees there's no one there.

Ellie soon opened the door completely and she soon saw who was now waiting for her outside. She was now speaking in a quiet and somewhat nervous tone of voice as she spoke once more. “Oh hi Joel, what are you doing here right now?..” Ellie had this look of surprise on her face and it was obvious that she was slightly relieved that it was him. “Well I just came here to see how you were and see if you wanted to talk with me for a bit or something like that..”

“Ellie…” You look at her scared and take some steps back.  “Joel is dead.”

Ellie soon had this very shocked look across her face as she was starting to feel quite confused. She spoke again with a more confused tone of voice. “But Joel, you’re right there?.. Right in front of me..” Ellie was starting to get a little bit suspicious of this whole situation. “So.. What are you then? A ghost?.. That sounds very silly though to be honest..”

Ellie was talking in this more confused and suspicious tone of voice.

“There’s no one there Ellie…” You are terrified at this point.

Ellie soon started to have this really confused look across her face again. “Wait then who am I speaking to? I’m starting to get scared..” Ellie looked around to see if there was actually anyone else in the house or if it was just her. Ellie came to the realization. “It’s just me isn’t it?.. Oh god but then who had I just opened the door for?…” Ellie’s voice started to sound more desperate and she was starting to become more paranoid.

“Ellie? Are you feeling ok?” You ask with a scared tone in your voice. You're shaking.

“D-dont tell me I’m going insane right now because I swear I just opened the door and Joel was standing right in front of me!” Ellie’s words were  starting to become more jumbled as she was losing her patience and sanity very quickly and very easily. She was becoming more and more anxious and more and more paranoid about this whole situation. “Please just tell me I’m not going insane, please!”

“You were the one who told me Abby killed him, Ellie…” You look at her very worried.

“Wait I did?!.. I don’t remember saying that, I’m sorry! I don’t know what’s going on with me right now, I think it’s just because I’m so tired and stressed?..” Ellie was speaking in a more quiet tone of voice as she felt embarrassed and confused about all this. “Sorry, I… I just don’t know what to say or think ... I think I’m just going crazy honestly, sorry about this.”

“Come sit down, I’ll go get you a cup of water.” You tell her pointing to the couch.

“Yes please, thank you..” Ellie had walked over to the couch and now sat down on the cushion. She had this look of confusion across her face and she was just looking straight ahead. She was still feeling a little bit stressed and somewhat paranoid and she was getting so confused on what was real and what was all in her head..

“Here.” You hand her the glass of water and sit next to her.

Ellie grabbed the water from you and soon drank some of it. She then talkd to you. “Thanks a lot, I was so dehydrated.” Ellie spoke in a much calmer tone of voice and she also had a grateful look across her face. “But also I’ve been feeling really tired and stressed out lately for some reason and I can’t seem to understand why.” Ellie was speaking in a more thoughtful and a slightly confused tone.

“I think you need to sleep…”

“Yeah I probably should, it might help but I do think I’m probably also just going crazy to be honest.” Ellie was speaking in a more quiet tone of voice and she was starting to slowly close her eyes. Ellie’s eyes soon started to go more and more shut.

You get up and you're not sure what to do, Ellie has Dina and JJ. You're just a girl she found while looking for her revenge.

She was now completely asleep as she had her head resting back on the sofa. She was now completely passed out so it would be impossible to wake her up now.

I'm completely alone, what do I do? you think to yourself. You weren’t sure on what to do, maybe you should try waking her up or maybe you shouldn’t?.. You weren’t sure on what to do. “I’ll sit here just until she wakes up”

You had decided to sit down and now just wait for Ellie to wake up. You couldn’t hear anything other than the occasional snore that was now coming from Ellie’s direction at random intervals. You could hear Ellie whispering to herself, it was unclear on what exactly she was saying. Even though you heard her whispering, she was still fast asleep. It sounded like she was dreaming of something but you weren’t sure of what she was dreaming about.

Ellie now spoke again and this time you could actually make out what she was saying.

Ellie’s voice slightly sounded like it was crying. You then heard her say something that sounded like it could have been Abby’s name. “Abby?..”

“Abby?” you ask, talking to yourself.

Ellie had slightly woken up from her sleep because you spoke, she felt like she had heard you say something or maybe it was just a part of her dream, she was still speaking while she was still half asleep. “Abby? Did you just call my name?..” Ellie was now asking in a slightly confused tone of voice. Ellie was now starting to wake up as she had gained her awareness and consciousness back.

“Hey” You say calmly.

Ellie immediately noticed that you were there sitting in front of her and she soon spoke again with a more calm tone of voice and she was now fully awake and aware. “Oh hey there, you sat down and waited for me to wake up?..”  She looked at the time on her watch to see how long she had been sleeping. “Oh wow, I was out for a full five hours?.. Geez.. I didn’t realize that I was that tired to be honest..”

“Are you okay?” You ask, wanting to honestly hear her answer.

“Oh yes I’ve been a lot worse trust me, I’m completely fine.” Ellie was speaking in a much more relaxed tone as she no longer seemed to be tired. “So what are you doing here anyway? Waiting for me or something?..”

She was speaking with an evermore friendly tone as she was trying to be polite to you.

“You don’t want me here do you?”

“Well no I don’t mind you being here, I just simply want to know the reason as to why you are though?..” Ellie was still sitting on the couch but she now looked a little bit more interested and curious. “So, do you have a reason?..”

“I came here with you from Seattle. You don’t remember?”

Ellie had now started to look completely confused as she then spoke. “Wait what do you mean you came here with me from Seattle?.. I don’t recall doing that..” Ellie was now looking down at her lap with her arms completely crossed over the top of her knees but her head was facing towards you. She was now waiting for a response from you.

“You got your revenge on Abby…”

Ellie was now starting to remember. She was speaking in a slightly confused but surprised tone of voice.. “Oh right… Right.. Yeah I remember that and that all happened..” She was more calm and her arms that were once crossed were now starting to uncross.

“So?”

“Yeah I remember, what about it?..” Ellie was not so sure on why you kept asking her this.

She was starting to feel kinda nervous as she was wondering what your reason for saying this was. She was now starting to feel like this was an interrogation..

“Forget it.” You say so she would calm down.

“No, no it’s fine. I’m sorry for my reaction. I'm just kind of on edge right now, so please do tell me what your reason was for saying this if you could?..” Ellie was still speaking in a more serious tone but she seemed much more intrigued on what your reason was for asking her this. Ellie was now staring at you intensely with a slight yet noticeable look of curiosity.

“We kissed Ellie…”

“What? No we never, what’re you even on about right now?” Ellie was now speaking in a much more defensive and shocked tone of voice as she now suddenly became very serious.

She was staring at you with this shocked facial expression, she started to feel quite uncomfortable with your previous statement.. “So if we kissed then where was this and when exactly was this?..”

“Before Abby showed up…”

Ellie soon turned her head to the side and thought about this for a moment. “Wait hold on, are you saying that you and I actually kissed?..” Ellie was now just looking up at the ceiling while she was sitting down on the couch. She was trying to think back on that moment and she was beginning to see glimpses of it now in her head. “But when? And how?..”

“Just forget it, I’ll leave…”

Ellie soon looked over at you again and she was smiling slightly. “No no come on, don’t go. I'm really enjoying your company. I haven’t spoken to anyone in such a long time and it’s nice to have someone I can just talk and hang out with.. So please tell me, why do you think me and you kissed?..” Ellie was sounding so much more relaxed and she was speaking in a very friendly tone.

“Because I remember it, and yes. You kissed me after having me hostage…”

“Well I think that’s a pretty big claim to make if you ask me. So you’re saying that I kissed you?.. I mean you’re the only one that has said this right now so I don’t want to believe it until I hear your reason for thinking that this actually happened because for 1 I have no memory of doing it and 2 I don’t see a reason why I would’ve done it anyway?.. So please, what is it that makes you think this?..” Ellie was speaking in a curious tone.

“Fuck you Ellie…”

Ellie suddenly looked shocked when you insulted her like that. She looked deeply offended and she was starting to feel a little pissed off. “I’m sorry, what!?.. What was that comment all about? Was there a meaning for that or was that just a random insult?..” Ellie’s face went from completely serious to mildly shocked and she was now just looking at you with this blank expression on her face. She raises her voice. “Why did you say that to me?…”

“i said fuck you.”

Ellie sat up on the cushion so that she was sitting upright and completely straight.

Ellie was looking at you with this very intense stare. “You know what?.. No! I will not accept being disrespected like this!. You do not say that word to me!..” Ellie had stood all the way up and her tone of voice had raised significantly. “You should be so lucky to even be in the same room as me...”

“you're welcome for the help finding abby…”

Ellie suddenly went quiet for a second. She soon spoke once more. “Right.. I guess I am thankful for that, so yeah I can thank you for that.”

Ellie was speaking in a much quieter tone and she had a smile across her face, She seemed a lot less angry now. She was now just standing in front of you and staring at you.

“what?” You ask, very confused.

“Nothing.. I was just thanking you for helping me find Abby.. So yeah, how long have you been searching for Abby for exactly? I’m guessing you’ve wanted revenge for a really long time now..”

“I'm scared of you Ellie, you're not making any sense…”

Ellie sat back down on the couch again. “Sorry about my earlier reaction, I’m really just on edge right now so that might’ve happened as a result of it. So yeah, sorry about that.” Ellie had this look of confusion once again across her face. “But what d’you mean I’m not making sense?” Ellie was speaking in a slightly less confused tone but she was still very confused on what exactly you were trying to get at.

“Do you remember anything that happened?”

Ellie once again turned her head to the side and thought for a few seconds. She was starting to get this intense look across her face. “I think so?.. I mean, yeah.. I think I do.. Why do you ask?..”

“It didn't seem like it…”

“What do you mean it didn’t seem like it?.. Are you saying that I’m forgetting things now?..”

Ellie was speaking in a mildly confused tone of voice and she was also starting to seem kind of concerned now.

“You constantly forget who I am.”

Ellie spoke once again  slightly louder than before. “I do not constantly forget who you are, I do know who you are..” Ellie was starting to sound slightly frustrated now. “I’m sorry if I do get confused though, I do that a lot..” She  was speaking in a slightly more apologetic tone of voice as she was now facing the other way. She has no idea what's going on. “I have to ask though, why do you keep asking if I forgot you or something?..”

“Because you did, especially after you found abby…”

Ellie turned her head to face you once more. “Wait what do you mean by that?.. Do you mean that after I killed Abby, I forgot you?.. Is that what you mean?..” Ellie started to sound a bit more confused than normal. “I swear I haven’t forgotten you!..” Ellie spoke slightly concerned. She had no idea what to say to you or how to react to your previous statement.

“You should rest.”

“I guess so yeah, I am a little bit tired right now.. Do you mind if I take a nap?..”

Ellie had laid down on the couch and was trying to get comfortable. She was starting to feel like this was a good opportunity to rest. “Thank you..”

Ellie was speaking in a much quieter, more relaxed tone of voice.

She had closed her eyes and You could hear Ellie’s slow breathing and she was just starting to peacefully rest on the couch.

“I'll just start packing up my stuff and leave.” You say to yourself.

You soon started packing up your stuff and getting prepared to leave. Ellie hadn’t said anything nor had she moved at all yet it seemed so it made sense that she was still asleep. You could hear some light snoring coming from the direction of where Ellie was laying down on the couch.

“She has her life here, it was just a mistake... Goodbye Ellie.”

You could hear Ellie still softly snoring. You decided to finally walk through the door and leave Ellie for good. She didn’t wake up at all during all of this and she just continued to peacefully sleep on the couch.. She could stay this way at least until the next morning, so it didn’t matter too much I suppose. You closed the door behind you and you now left Ellie alone..

“Where do I go now? i have no one.” You walked out of Jackson alone. You felt so alone, it felt as if you just left behind the only person who was really there for you at one point. You were completely alone in the world now.

“it's better this way” You cry ro yourself.

You soon walked up to a small group of infected walkers who had gathered up together in the middle of an open area. You weren’t quite sure why they were there.

You had willingly let yourself get bit by the infected, which meant that you were okay with becoming infected. Once your skin had been pierced by the infected teeth.. You have now become infected. Soon you could feel the virus starting to take over your entire body..

You were now becoming more violent, aggressive, angry and you had an insatiable thirst for human flesh now.. It was now a matter of time before you lost yourself completely..

You started to write a letter to Ellie. You had spent a good few minutes writing this letter which you hoped to be able to give to her someday. You were writing about how much you cared for her and it seemed as if you could never forget about her. You finished writing the letter and placed the paper down on the floor next to your bag. You were slowly turning into the infected, you were slowly losing yourself to it.. You wanted someone to know that you were thinking about them in your last moments and that person was Ellie..

Ellie had found your letter whilst out on patrol. She started to read it and she was becoming emotional. Ellie is starting to remember all about you thanks to this letter.

She missed the times you had together and was starting to miss everything about you. It seemed as if every single word written in that letter had resonated with her completely.

Ellie started to cry whilst she was still reading. She got more and more emotional whilst reading the letter and the more she read the more it started to get to her. She remembered everything that she and you had once been through together, she had started to remember all the feelings she had for you and how much she would’ve done for you. Every memory she had with you was slowly being replayed in her head right now.. Ellie cried loudly as she had felt like she realized she had lost you completely.. Ellie started to speak quietly. She spoke in a soft and quiet tone of voice that was filled with emotion. “Goodbye friend.. I hope I will be able to see you in another life.” Ellie had now said her goodbyes as she continued to have tears streaming down her eyes.

[katsukikitten]

A harem collab in which we go to a party with our v precious hero 18+ Smut boooiiii

Sitting across from him never did get easier. As much as you told yourself it would. 

If anything it got harder and harder to share the same room as him, let alone air. 

But you were lucky enough, or unlucky enough, to join the agency when you did and to be partnered with your big time crush FatGum. Although you idolized him you were sure he didn't remember you. 

And how could he? He saved countless people a day so it should be no surprise that he had no idea who you were on your first day. Still, it stung. 

And it shouldn't still sting or come to a surprise when he sets down a flyer on your desk. A huge smile on his chubby cheeks as he taps the sheet of paper.

"Can you believe it?! The agency is throwing a new year's eve party!" He practically gushes, lingering by your desk with his intoxicating smile. He rummages in his brown bag, setting breakfast onto your desk careful to avoid getting grease stains on the flyer as if you'd hang it up one day instead of shoving it into the trash. 

"They have one every year." You shrug, thanking him for the breakfast but tossing the paper into the trash can. His smile never waivers as he pulls it from the fresh bin, returning it to the smooth wooden top. 

"Yea but not at a fancy hotel and never an open bar! We should go!" His eyes crinkle in the corners and your heart hammers in your chest. 

Little do you know he prays to the Gods you don't say no. 

"I dont know, it's such short notice. Like next week ain't it?." At least it wasn't a no. He smiles, thinking of your competative behavior. 

"Oh I see what it is." He takes the sheet from your desk, waltzing to his own, "You're scared."

"Tch, scared of what?" You hiss, snatching for the paper. 

"Scared I'll out drink you!" He laughs at your cute scowl as you size him up. His metabolism was insane, and with him being in his larger state you might not be able to win. 

But he didn't have to know that. 

"You fucking wish you could out drink me! Remember the last party we went to? You showed your age and could barely stand!"

"Oi! I was much thinner then. I think luck is on my side this time." He slaps his belly and you smile. A genuine laugh fills the room causing Taishiro's heart to clench. 

"Yea, yea." You wipe away a tear, "We'll see." 

The day drags on and on, turning into a week of you glancing his way. Making sure he wasn't gaining any extra weight as he brought you your normal breakfast daily. 

It wasn't until the day of the party did you gain the advantage, a fight almost turned wrong and Taishiro had to use majority of that stored fat for a deadly punch to stop the villain from terrorizing the city. 

Still you'd never want this type of advantage just for a stupid drinking contest. Although he was not at his largest, he still had a considerable "dad bod" going on. 

"I still can't believe they had a tux in this size so late!" Taishiro shouts into the locker room at the agency, adjusting his tie as he waits for you. Meanwhile nerves eat you alive as you stare into your reflection, wondering if this dress fit okay, smoothing the fabric over your stomach self consciously. 

"You okay in there? We're gonna be late." He calls softly, hoping you aren't having second thoughts about going with someone like him. 

"Coming!" You call back, glancing at your deep amber dress a final time before rushing into the hall. 

"I was just thinking you were going to forfeit and then I-" Words die in his throat and he drinks you in. Beautifully complimented by the shape and color of your dress as he mouth hangs agape. 

"Wow. You look…" 

"Tai, I know, I look...different." 

"Amazing, perfect, breathtaking." He gives you a pointed look, "Which is no different than how you normally look." 

Heat creeps up the back of your neck and you're thankful he misses your flustered expression. The walk to the hotel and the brisk cold air gives you time to not only cool off but think.

Really reflect on the year, this horribly rotten, all bad luck year. Reminding you of all the times you had failed but also reminding you of all the opportunities you had missed. And not opportunities in the sense of promotions or saving people but opportunities to get closer with a certain somebody. 

You glance up at him and he glances down at you, smiling in a way that sets your skin on fire and yet it makes you feel at ease. 

Slowly you were coming to hate it. 

"I'm excited that they decided to invite some smaller agencies. Means I can introduce you to some of the kids I interned. Well I guess they are adults now huh." He looks nostalgic, sad even as he stares into space. Opening the door to the large hotel and it the look sticks with him until he is just before the party doors. 

"Ready?" 

"As ready as I'll ever be." You huff as he places his hand on the small of your back, bringing you into the rented ballroom. Lights and sounds consume your sense as music dances around light conversation. You're beginning to wonder if a drinking contest was such a good idea that is before you see the CEO of your agency totally shit faced. You glanced down at your watch, it was only 8pm. 

Taishiro guides you around the room with a "starter" drink, introducing you to old and new faces. Beaming with pride as he introduces you as his partner and not his sidekick like other heroes had done in the past. You hated how much your heart raced. 

"And this is Kirishima! He was one of my best and most memorable! Kids got guts and heart in spades!" He slaps Kirishima on the back and the young man slumps forward with a sharp toothed smile. 

"Aw come on, I wasn't that great…" He scratches the back of his head. 

"I heard that's when you became 'unbreakable'! I think that's so cool!" You gush over the young hero complimenting him to no end. 

"Stop. You'll give me a big head." He smiles, blushing furiously before his eyes wander to the closeness of the two of you and then they settle on your drinks, "You're not trying to out drink the infamous FatGum are you?" 

You laugh loudly before leaning in close as if to share a secret. 

"Oh, yes and I plan to kick his ass." 

Kirishima returns your smile and stage whispers 

"Taishiro-sama has lost a good bit of weight. I believe in you!" He winks before someone across the room calls for him, "Call me when you get really started!!" 

Two hours pass and you find yourself sitting across from your partner with his sleeves rolled up. Showcasing those deadly forearms as he slams back another shot. Kirishima keeps tally on hotel stationary and announces the number of shots. 

"You'll have to take five to be in the lead! You'll have two minutes to decide to forfeit or-" But before he can finish you're grabbing for one of the prefilled shot glasses. 

"Kanpai!" You shout, slinging them down, ignoring how the room is spinning and how bright the light reflects off of the table full of empty shot glasses. 

Kirishima's eyes widen as you down an extra shot for good measure, tallying the booze count with worry.

"Fat hero." He says, almost gritting his teeth, "You'll have to take seven to be in the lead." 

The large hero leans on his forearms on the table, the alcohol he's had had mostly been processed and maybe your figured that out. That he was starting to lose his edge so he takes you up on the challenge knocking back the several shots as if they were water. You're eager to gulp down a few more praying it drowns out your feelings for the sexy man across from you, instead he lets his broad hand hover over the shot glasses. Silently giving you a reprieve and noticing just how much you're sweating, how blown your pupils are. 

"Let's give it a minute shall we?" He smiles as you drown in his golden eyes. Biting at your lower lip and with a defiant grip you swallow down a final shot.

"Your turn." You focus hard to make sure your words didn't slur, not wanting this feeling or night to end. He snorts, shaking his head wishing you acted out any other time than this. 

"I forfeit." He places his hands up and you glare at him as you wonder if he did it on purpose. Before you have the time to accuse the crowd erupts into a deafening cheer, the room lags as you try to place names with faces as they come close to congratulate you. As more and more people crowd you, the hotter the room feels. Politely you excuse yourself to an enclave balcony closing the doors tightly behind you as you gulp down air, desperate to cool off and douse the desire that burns hot in your belly seeping to your core. 

"Fuck." You rake your nails through your hair as a hit of icy air skates along your skin leaving goose flesh in its wake. A steady warmth comes from behind you, voice deep as he speaks softly. You can tell he's using the same tone he uses on victims, trying not to startle them with his size. 

Little did he know how much you loved how much bigger he was. A safe haven, protection embodied. 

"Ready to go home?"

"No I'm fine! Perfectly fine." He sucks his teeth at your stubborn reply, leaning in close with his hands in the pockets of his tux. 

"You look flushed...you seem out of it." 

"I'm totally of sound mind!" A bark to which he laughs, giving in to the liquid courage as his large hand tilts your chin towards him. Flirting with a line he swore he'd never cross. 

"Yea, if you're so sound of mind, would you let me do this?" He asks, leaning closer, lips almost brushing yours. Your breath mingles with his in little puffs of fog agaisnt the cool air and suddenly you're burning again. 

From the inside out.

His lips touch yours, gently, passive at first and if he's trying to fight against his urges. Slowly he breaks away, amber eyes glued to your mouth before he sighs. Hoping he didn't just fuck everything up. 

In an instant you're drawing him back to you, hands in his golden wheat hair and your fingers weave through the strands. Mouth opening and demanding more as his large hands grip onto your ribcage as if you'd float away. 

And maybe you would, you felt like you could. 

Frantically your hands demand more, exploring up his shirt, touching across his stomach and digging your nails down his back. His own hands follow suit, gripping at your ass and tits, memorizing every luscious curve until he is drunk off of you and you only. You moan into his mouth and with that he loses all restraint. 

Shoving you against the harsh brick building, fisting your hair to tilt your head for better access, exploring your mouth with his well skilled wet muscle. Hands trailing beneath your dress to find your dress, squeezing at your thick thighs and when you moan in approval he moves higher and higher still until his fingers brush against the damp fabric. This time it is his turn to groan as he presses his hardened cock against you, your hips move to grind against his large fingers. 

"Please Tai" It is soft, breathy, sending him into a frenzy as he gives you exactly what you want. Letting his fingers slip beneath the fabric to gather the slick between your folds, gently rubbing against your throbbing clit. You arch against his touch, exposing your neck to him, he leans over and bites. Placing kisses along your throat, making sure to be careful enough to avoid marks before his hazed brain causes him to speak. 

To confess. 

"Do you know how long I've wanted to do this?" He asks, plunging his fingers into your tight heat, stretching you as you mewl, "Ever since I first laid eyes on you. Kamisama you were perfect. And tonight. Fuck baby. Wearing my eye color for all to see. You want people to think you're mine?" 

"Yes, Taishiro. I want people to think I'm yours." You moan, fucking yourself on his fingers before he takes over. Setting a quick pace before he curls his thick fingers just right, in an instant you're creaming against his digits. Crying out as he overstimulates you before he covers your mouth with his broad hand, reminding you just how much he dwarfs you.  

It makes you cum again and again and he corners you against the wall. Cock twitching as he laps up your sinful faces with a gluttonous appetite. 

"Please Tai, pleeeasse." 

"What's wrong baby? My fingers not enough?" His cocky tone drives you mad and your hips buck against his touch before he withdraws from your heat. Panting he levels his gaze yo you. 

"Is this what you want?" Peppering you with kisses as if you could deny him and his godly hands.

"Don't make me beg Tai…" You rasp, he gives a devilish smile. 

"Then I won't." His hands slink up your dress, gathering it at your waist as on skillful finger pulls the overly damp underwear away from your soaking sex. He frees himself and you swallow, not realizing just how large he was, for a moment you worry you won't be able to take him. 

"I'll be gentle." He coos, easing himself in an inch at a time as your stretch around his thick cock. Pussy fluttering as it adjusts to his size, he gathers your legs to his sides, squeezing your hips to keep from rutting into you roughly. He pistons his hips slowly, watching your face contort as he angles himself just right. Sensual thrusts have your legs and pussy squeezing him so deliciously tight. Still he worries he's going to hurt you.

"You okay?" Alcohol lingers on his breath and you swallow him whole with a kiss. Moaning into his mouth softly as he rocks you into one of your most intense orgasms to date. It's a slow build, undeniably intoxicating as his steady pace hits your spongy soft spot and his pelvis rubs against your clit. The coil in your stomach snaps and your body clamps onto the behemoth of a man tightly, stars dot your vision as he continues to fuck you through it. 

"God you're so beautiful ya know? So responsive to my touch. Taking me so well baby." He purrs against your ear, "Makes me want to keep this pace all night." 

He keeps true to his promise, bringing you to new heights at the steadiest of paces, causing you to lose count of how many times you've cum on his length. Pussy attempting to milk him dry as he palm swallows your screams. He looks at your features, your makeup running from delirious tears, mouth fallen opened in a propetial O as your hair clings to your skin. 

"Kamisama you're like art." He kisses your quickened pulse, "Ready for me to fill you love? You're squeezing me so tight…" 

He groans and all you can think of his him and the searing pleasure that courses through your veins to settle in your over sensitive heat. His cock twitches and you want nothing more than to be stuffed full of the Fat Hero's fat cock and his cum.  But words are lost in your hoarse throat and all you can do is nod, moaning his name as if it were a prayer. It's all the encouragement he needs, quickening his pace as the crowd inside grows louder. Counting down from 10. 

It's all lost to you and his hips snap against you, the brick scraping against your shoulders as his grip on you becomes so tight you're sure you'll bruise. Your body hyper aware of every little sensation as you drown in pleasure and warm amber sun, he groans, painting your walls in hot ropes of cum, your vision spots as your body arches to meet him as your spams a final time while his lips crash to yours. 

All the while fireworks erupt over head, bringing in the new year on a literal high note. 

He huffs, sweating as he looks at you, still buried to the hilt. Swiping his thumb over your cheek and running mascara before he breathes out so gently. 

"Happy new year baby." 

[slytherinbangchan]

Kareshi, okarishimasu!✨ (SKZ Hyunjin Fake!Boyfriend!Au)

A SKZ (all members) Fake boyfriend!Au where there’s an app where you can easily rent the perfect guy to play the role of your boyfriend. Guess the hard part will be not falling for him.

The reader is different for each one of the SKZ members. There’ll be smut in some of the chapters. (The first chap of this Au was Kareshi, Okarishimasu! Seungmin)

Pairing: Hyunjin x femreader Word Count: 2.5k (I made it a One-Shot this time.) ︵‿︵‿୨♡୧‿︵‿︵ 1st Date So, there you are. Waiting right where your friend told you to. She insisted so much on you doing this but what's the big deal? How is dating a  fake boyfriend going to help you out with your actual romantic life? Plus, it's not like you have any problem with being single. Actually you only agreed to do this cause your friends were so annoying about it and they said they'd shut up if you tried it. They even paid for you.

You look around as you wait. You hate this. You were so anxious about it that you left an hour early but it's getting even worse as time passes. There's a girl next to you who seems nervous aswell. She must be waiting for her date too. You sigh as you look around a last time, then you see him, the guy your friends chose for you from the app, walking towards you. Your heart skips a beat even if you were trying so hard for it not to do that.

  The guy is a bit early, guess that'd be a good sign if he was actually your boyfriend.  As he comes closer you notice he's not exactly looking at you and, with a confused face, you watch how he stands in front of the girl next to you. 'Hey, I'm Hyunjin, are you y/n?' He asks and the girl looks at him practically with heart eyes. 'Yes, yes I am'. She says, almost mesmerized, and you click your tongue as you roll your eyes. 'No, she's not. I am.' He looks at you and apologizes to the girl then to you. 'Sorry, your friends forgot to send a picture.' He says as he scratches the back of his head and smiles a bit nervous for his mistake. 'It's fine.' You soothe him then you look him up and down. 'What are you a model or something?' You ask and he chuckles. 'What?' He laughs and you start walking. 'There's a lot of people turning around just to look at you, it's annoying'. You say, making him laugh again, but he's flattered. 'I'm sorry'. He apologizes as he catches you up to walk by your side. 'I wanted to look good for you'. He says making you feel a bit guilty. 'It's whatever, I just don't like people looking at me'. You explain. 'But you do look kinda nice.' You mumble as you blush making him chuckle again. 'What was that?' He asks as he pokes you with his elbow, making you blush even more. 'Nothing, I said you're ugly.' You say and he laughs.

  You thought it'd be a bit awkward to maybe start a conversation but it's not. He listens to you carefully but still participates in the convo. He looks at you a lot while you chat and even if you think it's cause he's just being polite, he actually finds everything you have to say very interesting. 'Let's get in here.' You suggest as you walk by an arcade and he gladly follows you inside.'Hey, what about this?' He asks as he points to the race cars game. 'Sure.' You say as you smile and sit on one of them. He sits right next to you. 'I'll destroy you'. You say and he smiles as he moves his head to a side. 'Okay.' He ends up winning the first race though. You bite your lower lip as he snickers poking your side at your waist level. 'Thought you were going to destroy me'. He teases. 'Let's go again.' You say, not even looking at him. Your cheeks blushed. A smug smile draws on your face as you stand up to move to the next game after destroying him on the second race as you promised. 'Hey!' He exclaims as he follows you. 'Did you let me win the first time?' He asks and you chuckle. 'Maybe'.  He gasps. 'Really?' You giggle at his face. 'Nah, you were just lucky'. You say as you swipe your finger over one of the guns on the zombie shooter game with your eyes fixed on his. 'What? This one?' He asks and you nod. 'Whatever you want, princess'. He says and you throw him a look making him nervous. 'W-What?' He asks. 'Princess? Ah, did my friends tell you to call me that?' You guess and he nods. 'You don't like it?' He asks as he distractedly looks in his wallet for some coins for the game. 'Nah, it's fine. I'd rather be called queen though'. You inform him and he smirks. 'Yeah, I feel like that suits you better'. He says as you both wait for the game to start.

  'How long have you been doing this?' You ask as you take a scoop of the ice cream you're sharing and he tilts his head. “What do you mean?” You roll your eyes. “The fake boyfriend thing, what else?” He smiles at your question. 'I don't know what you're talking about'. He says, making you smile. “So you are my boyfriend”. You remark. “Of course.” He smiles again. “Yeah? Would you kiss me then?” You ask. You know he won't kiss a stranger. But he chuckles. “If that's what my Queen wants.” You scoff. “No way! Do rental boyfriends really kiss their clients?” You ask and he smirks once again. 'What's a rental boyfriend?' You chuckle softly. “Okay, I give up. I'll allow you to be my boyfriend for today, no more questions about it.” He seems happy about that.

“You know there's more than one person following us, right?” You ask him as he walks you to the station and he nods. “I'm sorry about that.” He apologizes and you sigh. “Will you be okay?” You ask and he smiles as he tilts his head. “Are you worried about me?” He asks and you frown a bit confused. “I mean, there's a bunch of people following you...” You say and he chuckles. “Right. It's fine, I'm used to it.” He smiles but you can tell he doesn't like the situation one bit. “Are they your clients?” You ask and he sighs. “Get home safely, okay?” He says, then pats your head. You purse your lips but nod. “You take care too.”

You don't hear about him after that, but that's the thing with rental boyfriends right? You didn't even have the app to begin with, your friends were the ones managing everything. Why do you feel so bad though? That goodbye felt so bittersweet. Maybe you should have ignored those people as he was trying so hard to, but you couldn't just let that go. At first it was only one person following you two around but little by little the number went up to even five people. How can he live like that?

Anyway that's none of your business, is it? He didn't look like he wanted you to even mention it so that's it. It's not like you're seeing him again.You had fun today though... More than you thought you'd do.

2nd Date

Okay, maybe you ended up downloading  the app, and maybe after a few weeks you finally gave up and rented Hyunjin again. And now you're walking towards him as he waits for you at the same place where you waited for him last time.

“H-Hey...” You wave at him even if he's looking at his phone, but he looks up as soon as he hears your voice. “Oh, it's you!” He exclaims. His eyes shining. He looks like a happy puppy right now “I should have known when you asked me to look ugly for the date. Why didn't you tell me it was you while we chatted?” He chuckles and you blush lightly. “I didn't think you'd remember me, and by the way is this your idea of looking ugly?” You ask as you point at his outfit. “Of course I remember my girlfriend? And what do you mean? I'm wearing the first thing I saw and I barely did any makeup.” He smiles and turns around proudly, showing you his entire outfit. “Huh?? I look just like any other guy!” You want to complain cause he doesn't look any uglier today but he's just so cute and he's so excited about his clothes... “Right... Yeah, you did a nice job actually, thanks.” You say and he smiles again. “Okay, where should we go today, my Queen?” He asks as you both start walking. “Well, they opened a horror house nearby.” You say and you can see the panic in his face. “What?... Wait, are you afraid of that kind of stuff?” You ask and he nods. “Horror movies too?” You ask again. “Well, yeah? Isn't that what they are made for? To scare people?” He says and you laugh. “I guess so, but I don't think any of them are actually scary.” You say as you chuckle and he blushes lightly. “Okay, let's go then.” He says and you lean on him bumping your shoulder against his arm playfully, then holding his hand with both of your hands. “It's fine dummy, we don't have to do that.” You say as you blush. Your eyes glued to the floor. You really decided to embrace you role as his girlfriend today and it's making him feel all kind of ways. “W-Well... I want to do it now, so you better take me there.” He says, not looking at you either.

An hour later or so you're both coming out the horror house. “Well, that was terrible.” He says still grasping on your arms with his huge hands as he walks behind you. You chuckle and turn around to take off his cap and fix his hair a bit. “C'mon it was fun.” You say but he doesn't say anything. He's blushing though. “I'm sorry. I guess you really hated it, huh?” You ask, feeling a bit guilty about dragging him there but he shakes his head. “Nah, I liked it cause I was with you.” He says and you scoff as you smile. “Liar.” You say. “I'm not lying.” He argues and you hold his hand as you start walking, dragging him again. “Let's watch a horror movie then.” You suggest, not looking back so he can't see the blush on your cheeks after holding his hand again and he whines. “Can't we just go to the amusement park? Maybe karaoke night?”

??? Date

“How long do we have today, Jinnie?” You ask as you play with the puppies at the dog cafe. “Look here, I'm taking a picture.” He says and you pose with the puppy making Hyunjin chuckle. “Hey, don't ignore my question.” You pout but he's looking at his phone. His smile slowly fades as you keep calling his name to get his attention. “Don't worry about that y/n.” He says and you tilt your head. “I'm not worried, I just want to know.” You say and he looks at you and puts on a fake smile. “We've been here for a while, let's go somewhere else, yeah?” He says. Your heart sinks a little after that interaction. Did you upset him somehow? You know he doesn't like when you make it difficult for him to play your boyfriend's role but that question could have been easily responded without mentioning his actual schedule as a rental boyfriend.

“Can I see the pics you took?” You ask while you walk to the movies and he smiles and hands you his phone. “Ah, that one was my favorite.” He says as he scrolls back to the pic you just passed. “Ah really? I look ugly though.” You giggle. “No, you don't, dummy.” He chuckles and holds your free hand lacing his fingers with yours. “You look perfect, and the puppy too.” He says, then an alarm on his phone startles you. “Omg, I almost drop it, sorry. Here.” You say, handling it back. “Is that an alarm for your next date?” You ask and he frowns as he turns it off. “Of course not. Why would I have other dates?” He asks. “Hyunjin, it's fine, you can tell me. I haven't paid you for the next hour yet.” You say and he lets out a frustrated sigh then smiles again. “I don't know what you are talking about, let's get inside already, the movie is going to start.” He says and a chill runs down your spine. “Omg, that's so creepy, stoop!” You say and he sighs again and drags you to a hidden alley with no people around.

“Why did you call me creepy? I'm not creepy!” He complains and you make a point by looking around the place where he just dragged you. “Okay, but I wasn't being creepy before!!” He says and you chuckle. “Yes you were, you looked annoyed and then a second later you smiled like nothing.” You say and he rolls his eyes. “I wasn't annoyed I was upset that you kept asking about when our date was going to end!” Well, he looks annoyed now for sure. It's the first time you see him like this though and you can't help but to chuckle for some reason. “Why are you laughing? I'm serious!” He complains. “I'm sorry. It's just that I feel that this is the first time I'm seeing the real you and I think it's cute.” You say and he blushes. “Well, this is just frustrated me. Just so you know, I'm my real self around you all the time.” He says, then lets out another frustrated sigh. You're a bit surprised right now at what he just said but before you can even notice yourself you're pulling from his shirt and kissing him.

You push him away immediately, covering your lips with your hands. “Omg, I'm so sorry. I don't know where that came from.” You apologize as a very blushed Hyunjin stares at you, making you blush too. But before you can apologize again he's pulling you into another kiss.

Your body against his as you keep making out until you're breathless. You can't believe you've been kissing Hwang Hyunjin in a creepy alley for like an hour now.

“So, you do this with all your fake partners?” You ask and he clicks his tongue and rolls his eyes. “There's no other dates or partners, I told you.” He says and you sigh. “Are we still playing the perfect fake boyfriend game?” You ask and he smiles. “I haven't been accepting dates for a while now, dummy.” He confesses and you frown, confused. “But you took my money...” You say and he laughs softly. “I gave it back everytime after our second date. I knew you wouldn't even notice.” He laughs again. “Are you serious?” You ask and he nods. “I just wanted to see you so I played along.” He says and you raise your eyebrows. “Shut up, that's not creepy, it's cute.” He says and you laugh. “Pfft, yeah, only cause it's you.” You say and he smiles before pecking your lips. “Shut up, you love me.” He says and you peck his lips back. “Nah, you love me.” You say while he kisses your neck and he smiles against your skin. “Yeah, I do.”

Blog’s Masterlist

Taggies: @princewonwoo​​​​​ ♥

[megumisbimbo]

Iced Americano*

Kuroo and Daichi x fem!reader

warnings: smut, fluff, oral (both receiving), protected sex, kuroo and daichi being hot

word count: 2.5k

minors pls don’t interact!

all characters are aged up!

a/n: this was very self indulgent...

Another boring day behind the counter of your college’s local coffee shop. Classes were hard but financing said classes was harder and you ended up having to take a part time job to pay your apartment rent. You didn’t hate it, it was nice meeting new people everyday, and seeing regular friendly faces. But there was one face in particular that never failed to catch your attention.

“What can I get for..you.. the usual i’m guessing?” You say, a shy smile playing across your face.

“Good to see you again y/n, and yes the usual please.” He responds, reciprocating your smile.

He was gorgeous and part of you thinks he knows that too. The way he carried himself with such confidence. He must know the effect he has on you.

“Iced Americano for Kuroo!”

He comes back to the counter and picks up his drink. He notices your eyes on him and flashes his award winning smirk. He slips a napkin across the counter and winks. You glance down at the napkin and read the small message he’s left for you. A simple “call me” with a winky face and his number below it. You couldn’t lie, you were a bit nervous to take the offer, but deep down you really wanted it. As soon as your shift ended you messaged the number.

me: Hi! Is this kuroo-san?

kuroo: It is. Is this the lovely y/n?

me: haha yes it is

kuroo: I’m a bit busy right now y/n, but don’t worry i’ll make a reappearance at the coffee shop tomorrow ;)

me: can’t wait!

Your heart was racing. This small encounter was more than enough to send butterflies rushing through your stomach. Months of pining for the handsome stranger finally paying off. For the first time in a long time, you were really excited for your early morning shift.

The next day finally rolled around and you were happy as can be. Even your coworkers noticed your chipper mood.

“y/n you’re awfully happy today. Something good happen?” Your coworker Yamaguchi asked.

“Hm I guess you could say something happened.”

“Spill. now.”

You giggled as you explained to him all that took place the day before, and how you’re super excited to see him again today. He seems a bit older than you are but you don’t mind. You’re pretty mature for your age, at least you think so.

“Is that him over there?” Tadashi asks, eying a tall “spiky haired man” that just walked in.

“Yes! That’s him! I’m gonna head to the register.”

“Hi Kuroo-san! The usual?” You ask, your eyes falling on the shorter man standing beside him.

The man smiles at you and you can’t help but notice how handsome he is as well. Two handsome men right in front of you. What a lucky day.

“Yes usual for me and a Cappuccino for him. How have you been y/n. Sorry I couldn’t talk very much yesterday, work has been hectic.” He asks leaning over the counter just enough so that you can feel his hot breath on your nose.

You smile and answer back making small talk as you punch in their order.

“Babe, can I get a muffin as well?” The shorter man asks, catching you off guard.

“Yeah which one?”

You stare at Kuroo, a confused look painting your blushing face.

Babe?

“Oh y/n, this is my boyfriend Daichi by the way. Daichi this is y/n, the girl I was telling you about.”

“It’s nice to finally meet you y/n, Kuroo talks about you quite a bit.” Daichi responds, nudging Kuroo in the side.

“y/n...if you’re free tonight..we’d love to have you over for dinner.”

“Dinner?” You ask, contemplating his extremely confusing request. The man was already in a relationship and he was asking you out on a date with him and his boyfriend in front of his boyfriend?

“Um.. Kuroo-san should you really be asking me out..when your boyfriend is uh..right there?”

“He’s interested as well. Unless you aren’t into that kind of thing! If not, we totally understand and we can pretend like this conversation never happened.”

That kind of thing? I mean a poly relationship isn’t something that has ever crossed your mind, but you weren’t against it you suppose.

“Sure I’ll join you two for dinner.” You respond, the smile Kuroo fell for playing across your slightly blushing face.

“Great! I’ll text you our address. We’ll see you tonight y/n.” He responds, giving you yet another wink. Those winks are deadly. They both walk away from the counter and over to the table across from the register, giving them both a clear view of you working.

“TADASHI YOU’LL NEVER GUESS WHAT HAPPENED!”

———

You stand outside the door of Kuroo and Daichi’s shared penthouse apartment. The building was big, beautiful, and very expensive. Your hands shake as they clutch onto the strap of your crossbody bag. You decided to wear the black bodycon dress you had bought for a blind date you never ended up going on. You were glad it was finally being put to good use. You awkwardly stand as your shaking finger presses the doorbell.

Quickly the door is opened, and the sweet face of your regular customer appears.

“Y/n! Glad you made it safely. The drive was not too long was it?”

“Actually I walked, you guys live pretty close to my apartment.”

“Oh well...that’s convenient. Come in, Daichi just finished making dinner.”

You follow Kuroo into the penthouse, your eyes taking in the sight of his multi million dollar home. You had no clue what these two did for work, but you were eager to find out. You get to the dinner table, which has been decorated with different types of food. Your mouth watered at the sight.

“Did Daichi-san make all of this?” You ask Kuroo.

“He did. He’s quite good in the kitchen, unlike myself. I can barely make a piece of toast.”

“More like he almost burnt down the building trying to make a piece of toast.” Daichi says, coming into the dining room with another plate of food.

“This all looks so amazing Daichi-san!”

“Thank you y/n, I’m glad you’re here tonight. Tetsurou has been especially giddy today.”

“Has he?...well I guess..I have been as well. I mean it’s not everyday you get to have dinner with two handsome men.” You say, blushing again. You bite your bottom lip nervously and Kuroo swears he could take you right then and there.

“So what do you two do for work, if you don’t mind me asking.”

“Of course not, I work for Japan’s Volleyball Association. I’m in the Sports Promotion Division. Daichi here is a firefighter.” Kuroo explains.

Your eyes widen in wonder. They were both quite successful and obviously rich. You felt lucky they decided to ask a broke college girl out.

“So y/n, are you a full time student at Tokyo University?”

“Yes, but I also work the coffee shop job and I do a few odd jobs here and there. For the college and apartment expenses that is. My scholarship wasn’t enough to cover everything.”

You three continue the small talk, you talk about your school life and clubs you were into. You find out they met while playing volleyball in high school. Once they graduated, Kuroo mustered up the courage to ask Daichi out and of course, Daichi said yes.

Once dinner was over, you offered to help the boys out with the dishes and they insisted you relax on the couch while they finish. You obediently sit and scroll through your phone. Kuroo comes out first and sits beside you. He was close, closer to you than he’s ever been before. He turns his head towards you and meets your fear filled eyes. His eyes land on your lips as he subconsciously licks his own. A hand lands on the skin of your thigh and slowly inches it’s way up. You tense slightly at the action.

“Don’t be scared, I would never do anything you didn’t want me to y/n. But I can’t lie, I wanted to take you right there at that dinner table.”

He pushes your hair behind your shoulder and slots his face in between your neck and shoulder. He places small kisses across your shoulder leading up to your neck, finding the sweet spot that always makes you squirm.

“Kuroo-san wait- what about Daichi-san.”

“He’ll join us in a minute..y/n...may I?”

His hand slides across your lower back and grips your waist as his lips continue sucking on your neck.

“...yes Kuroo-san, please...I want you.”

Something inside Kuroo snapped upon hearing your words. His fingers find the zipper of your dress and slowly he unzips, taking in every small gasp that comes through your parted lips. You looked divine, the most delicious dessert he could have ever asked for. Soon you feel the couch dip on the other side and you whip your head around, Daichi’s sweet smile greeting you.

“Can we make you feel good y/n? We’ll be gentle.”

“Daichi-san..please...more.”

Daichi immediately latches onto your mouth, his tongue prodding at your lips begging for entry. Kuroo trails kisses down your back, following the trail the zipper makes.

“Let’s take this to the room.” Kuroo suggests, both you and Daichi nodding in agreement. You follow the pair down the corridor and into a dimly lit room, a king sized bed adorned with red silk sheets sitting right in the middle. The room was minimally decorated. They must not spend much time in here, that or they’re busy...doing something else.

Kuroo leads you to the edge of the bed. You stand in front of it as Kuroo slips off the rest of your dress. You’re wearing a black set of lace lingerie underneath, and both men are enamored by how stunning you look splayed out on their dark red sheets.

“I want her pussy first.” Kuroo growls.

You sit up quickly as both men crawl towards you as if you were prey and they were starved predators. You felt Daichi’s body against yours first. You scoot back into his chest and lean your head against him. Kuroo’s fingers lock onto the waistband of your little lace panties, which are already thoroughly soaked. He pulls them down and off of you. He bunches it up and stuffs it into your mouth. A finger swipes up your unclothed pussy and you moan into your panties, drool pooling in the bottom of your mouth soaking them even more. Daichi’s hands find purchase on your chest. He gently massages your breasts as you throw your head back onto his shoulder, moans spilling out of your stuffed mouth. Kuroo continues his attack, licking long stripes up your entrance. His lips latch onto your clit sucking and massaging it. His tongue dips into your entrance as the coil in your stomach tightens. The stimulation was overwhelming. Between Daichi fondling you and Kuroo’s work on your pussy, you release faster than you had ever before. Their soft lips and big hands were much better than your small, unskilled fingers. Kuroo diligently laps up your release and sits up. He leans toward Daichi and gives him a sloppy open mouth kiss. You watch in awe as the two make out, Kuroo pulling away first.

“Can you taste her on my tongue?” Kuroo asks, smirking at both of you.

“She’s delicious.” Daichi responds, kissing your neck. He takes a bit of your skin in between his teeth and bites and sucks until he’s sure he’s made a lasting mark. You moan, leaning your head against him, his hands still groping your sensitive tits.

Kuroo leans forward and takes the panty stuffed into your mouth with his teeth, spitting it out on the bed next to you. He slides a condom over himself and lines up his cock, pushing it slowly into your slick entrance. His cock was not very thick but it was long, and it didn’t take very long for him to bottom out completely. Kuroo presses your stomach, feeling the outline of his cock.

“Can you feel that y/n? Can you feel how well I fill you up?”

“S’good Kuroo-san- hngg too much-“

“You can take it baby. I know you can. You wanna be a good girl for us right?”

His thrusts were slow but forceful, each one perfectly hitting your g-spot. The way you clamped down on Kuroo’s cock sent him into a euphoric whirlwind. He gave a few more thrusts and spilled his seed into the condom as your second release gushed around him. Daichi was drooling at the pornographic scene unfolding between his legs. Kuroo pulls his softened cock out, and you whine at the loss of contact. You lean back onto Daichi’s shoulder once again as he leans down to capture your lips in a sloppy kiss.

“Daichi-san..wanna suck you off-please...”

Daichi chuckles at your eagerness and obliges. With the help of Kuroo, you turn around and lean down into his lap, his hardened cock standing tall and leaking beautifully. Kuroo’s arm wraps around your waist keeping you steady, as his lips leave a hot wet trail down your spine. You give the tip of Daichi’s cock a few kitten licks, eliciting a deep groan from the back of his throat. You take the tip into your mouth, your tongue swirling around it while Daichi’s hands grab a fist full of your hair.

“Just like that y/n-mmm...such a good girl.”

Daichi ruts up into your mouth, the tip grazing the back of your throat causing you to gag. Your nails dig into the flesh of his massive thighs, the pain only adding to his pleasure.

His cock feels hot and heavy in your mouth and each bob of your head makes his balls tighten. The feeling of your hot mouth around him sending him over the edge, he can’t take it.

“hnggg- y/n m’coming.”

Soon your throat was painted with thick ropes of hot cum. You swallowed as much as you could, licking your lips as some dribbles down your chin.

Your body went limp landing flat on Daichi’s chest. His hand rakes through your hair as you start to fall asleep.

“We gotta clean you up y/n, don’t fall asleep yet.” Daichi says.

“Let her sleep, we’ll wipe her down for now and wash her in the morning.”

A warm damp cloth meets your sore body as Kuroo wipes you down. Daichi diligently wipes away at your face and mouth giving soft kisses on your hair. Once clean, you were laid down in between the soft silk sheets you were previously clutching. Both men get in on either side of you, massaging the sore muscle of your hips and thighs. Looks like you’ll be skipping class tomorrow.

[wizkiddx]

without making this a sap story ive had some not so great news from home and am in one of them moods to not talk abt it. but i need a tom h to hug me , pls could u write something like that?

hey anon - i am sending u all my love, and hope things get a little easier for u as soon as possible. if u ever do wanna chat abt nothing or rant just send me a pm x  I hope this is at least somewhat what u were looking for <33

summary: life is sometimes not good, but your fave boy makes it just a little easier to deal with (with some original help from his brother too)

a bit angsty but i promise mainly fluff (and a popcorn fight?)

~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~

What drew you out of the sort-of-trance was a two soft but firm knocks at the door - well Tom’s bedroom door. You’d been relaxing with him and Harry, watching the new ‘Line of Duty’ when your mum had called for the daily catch up. Admittedly, she had already tried to call you twice today but somehow you’d managed to miss both of them. On reflection, possible not that shocking because you’d been at a charity golf day with the boys which involved a fair amount of noise, chat and competition. 

Thankfully the boys had both done pretty well, Tom coming slightly ahead but that was the norm between the two. It meant they were both happily basking in their relative victories and not moody and grumpy like they are oh so often when things go wrong. Because to them, against your pleading, begging and sometimes lecturing…. golf was not just a game.  

You and your mum had always been very close, so usually speaking to her was uplifting and made you feel a little bit more complete - what with travelling with Tom for work, her voice was a slice of home. This time though, it was not so much the case. It was just sad news about your home town. Nothing directly to your family or close friends but still, it makes you feel generally down. 

Who knows how long it’d been since you’d hung up on the phone, just staring at the wall opposite. Everything felt just hollow and empty, lacking in meaning somewhat. You weren’t necessarily thinking, more like devoid of emotion, of thoughts, of anything. Just a bit cold. 

“Y/n…Y/n?” His voice sounded hesitant, as though scared he was interrupting your call. When you didn’t respond, the door cracked open and his fluffy head poked in, not that you noticed - your brain was still half absent. Tom on the other hand, was instantly looking you up and down, very much confused as the why you looked so rigid and not present. Noticing the phone was lying quiet on the bed in front of you, he felt safe to enter. He made a beeline for the bed, perching himself down on the edge, in-front of you - so he was blocking your fascinating view of the grey wall opposite. 

“What’s going on in that little head of yours?” His voice was soft and gravely, choosing not to put much energy into his vocal box as he rubbed up and down one of your arms. 

“Hmmm? Sorry, was miles away.”

“Could tell darl.” As he chuckled his eyes crinkled round the outside. “How was your mum?”

“Yeh…um okay, I-I guess.” As much as you wanted to shake yourself out of it, it just wasn’t that easy. Everything was laced with this underlying chilliness. 

“You sure? You dont really sound it?” 

“No, I um…well I’m not sure. I think I’m okay?”

“What happened?” You shook your head in response, making Tom press his lips together with a small nod. “ Don’t wanna talk about it huh?” 

“Not… not right now. Please?” 

With a permitting nod, Tom stood up and squeezed your hand, urging you to follow. Trailing behind him into the living room, he then instructed you to take a seat on the sofa adjacent to Harry, Tom himself disappearing back into the house. It made you pout a little, you wanted him to just look after you a little this evening but that self pity wasn’t allowed to last long - because a piece of popcorn flew into your cheek. You whipped your head around, with mouth open feigning shock, to see Harry smirking at you cradling a bowl full of other possible missiles in hand. 

“And what was that for?” He shrugged his shoulders, turning his head back to the TV.

“You looked sad.”

“…” Your mouth was open, no words coming out though, as you looked at the frizzy haired boy in bemusement. Sometimes you thought you understood how his head worked but at other points, the boy was a bloody mystery. Instead of explaining his thought process (because there almost certainly wasn’t one), he just smiled evily at you - wiggling his brows. And I know you know what that meant.

Sure enough by the time Tom reentered the room, arms full with different objects he’d collected round the house, the floor had been littered with popcorn kernels. You and Harry were squealing at each other as handfuls of the snack were catapulted vaguely at each other as you chased him round the room. It took Tom shouting at the both of you for you to freeze, slowly lowering your hands in ceasefire with a giggle. 

“I leave you alone for two minutes.”

“ It was his fault!” You protested, causing a 5 minute of ‘ he said-she said’ between the two of you, even if Tom wasn’t listening to the bickering. Instead, he quickly whizzed round the room picking up all the obvious popcorn bits and then spread out all the blankets he’d got from round the rented house on the sofa.

 You knew Harry, in his very own and special way, was only doing all this to cheer you up and you couldn’t appreciate it more. Your relationship with him had recently got so much closer, thanks to Tom being busy on set actually filming - while you and Harry just had some quality ‘almost sibling’ times. And now living with him too - naturally he had grown to know your tells almost as well as Tom. 

“Alright children calm down… thought we could watch movie?” Plopping himself down on the cream seat, Tom made grabby hands to you which of course you had to comply with. 

“I’ll um… I’m gonna leave you to- well to the being in love shit. It’ll make me chunder”

“We love you too bro” Tom called to Harry, who was already on his way out - but the tone of gratefulness in his voice was evident, he appreciated Harry noticing that the two of you could do with time together. 

“Don’t make it weird!” Harry’s response had you sniggering, as you pulled the fluffiest blanket over both you and Tom and nestling into his side. 

After a few minutes of Tom pretending to argue with you about film choice, before ultimately agreeing with your choice of ‘La la land’ as he always planned on letting you. The Holland boys were both very talented at subtly being a shoulder if needed, and yes you knew it was all an act - but you weren’t about to call him out. About halfway through he kissed the crown of your head and murmured. “Can tell you’re not watching darling.” He wasn’t wrong to be fair. Yes, you were looking at the screen - but your mind was far away from the plot line. 

“Sorry I um… minds like a runaway train sometimes.” Tom released a breathy chuckle at that before murmuring a ‘come ‘ere’ to you as he all but lifted you up from sitting by his side. You ended up lying almost onto of him, with both of Tom’s strong arms holding you tightly to him. Smiling into his chest, you nestled closer so the soundtrack to the movie played over the top of his constant thudding heartbeat. It took a few moments of you both just staring into the screen, completely contented for Tom to speak, squeezing you slightly tighter whilst the two of you watched Ryan Gosling and Emma Stone twirling on the road.

“I gotchu now lovie” 

And you swore then that all the thoughts racing in your mind were outpaced by those of a different kind. Still intense ideas, ones that buzzed round your brain, but these were happy. Thoughts of ‘how could I be so lucky’ and ‘I love this man with my whole heart’. 

Apparently these thoughts were also a comfort because when Tom looked down at you after what must’ve been at least half an hour, you were spark out. Breathing deep and unchanging, eye locked shut and mouth slightly squashed against his chest so your lips were pressed together. But what made the boy physical pout was the way you relaxed hand was loosely balled round a fistful of his purple hoodie. As if you were clutching at him to keep him as close to you as possible. 

He felt so grateful - not only for you, but also for the fact that he had the ability to make it a little better. You didn’t need him - Tom swore you were one of the most fiercely independent people he’d ever met - yet it was clear you wanted him. You wanted him when you felt down, the same way you wanted to be around him when you were overly hyper and chatting pure rubbish. You didn’t want him because he was the ‘Tom Holland’ you wanted him because he was Tom. 

He couldn’t fix what was going on back at your home (I mean right now, he still didnt even know what was going on). But he did know how to make everything just a little less shit. He knew how to be your person. 

And that would forever be job Tom was most proud of.

once again sending u all lots of love (esp u anon 💕)

would love to know what u guys think if ya made it this far ;)

tagging (link to join) : @hallecarey1 @hollandfanficlove

[someonestolemyshoes]

The Keeper’s Introduction

Here is my fic for @levihan-drabbles Fluff Friday! 

Prompt: "I know I just broke into your apartment in the middle of the night but there are some bad people after my special power over alternate universes and I've decided to put all my faith on you to save everything."

They looked oddly at home, expertly navigating his kitchen. As though they had been there before. They grabbed the honeypot from another cupboard, and found a spoon in one of the drawers.

"Oi," Levi said. "How'd you know where I keep all my shit?"

The stranger waved their hand flippantly, "Oh, I'm well acquainted with your layout. It never really changes, wherever you are."

**

Levi had just settled in for the night when a loud echoing crack sounded in the street below.

It was well past midnight, far too late for such a racket. The sudden violence of it was almost enough to make him spill his tea. He waited with his breath held, his heart shamefully hammering in his chest. Levi prided himself on being the type who doesn't scare so easily—but one can't be blamed for being alarmed by an unexpected noise in the dead of night, can they?

The world remained mercifully still and quiet. Levi approached the open window slowly (carefully, not frightfully; there is no indignity in being cautious) and peered out into the night. The sky outside was almost full dark, saved from the pressing black by only a smattering of stars and the moon, a papery sliver of a thing hooked high over the distant rooftops. The window, open only an inch, gave entry to a gentle breeze, still balmy despite the lateness of the hour. The town was drowsy, dozing; only the occasional candle flickered in the darkness, and no sound, prior to or following the thunderous clap, could be heard.

The street, three stories below, was empty. Levi scanned the road, but found nothing unusual. The strangest thing, perhaps, was that his face was the only one peering out. None of his neighbours had deemed the explosion worth investigating.

It was, for all the world, a night as perfectly normal as any other. Levi had seen no reason to expect anything out of the ordinary might occur.

He blew out a breath. Maybe he had imagined it. He had been quite engrossed in his novel, and it was well past time for him to be sleeping. It isn't unreasonable to assume that the sound of a cat, perhaps, rattling the bins in the alley had startled his tired, occupied mind. Resolving to finish his chapter and go straight to bed, Levi gave the street one last cursory glance, and turned away from the window.

He had just settled back into his chair and picked up his tea cup and his book, when the doorbell rang.

The chime in itself was yet another oddity, for Levi received visitors only very rarely, and never at an hour so late as this.

He set down his drink and lowered the book to his lap with a frown. Better, he thought, not to answer straight away. Then they might leave without causing him any trouble—and if they rang a second time, and even a third, Levi would suppose it might be something urgent and might finally be pressed to receive his unwanted guest.

Much to his pleasure, the bell did not sound a second time. Levi waited, poised to stand, but minutes passed by with no sound at all, and eventually, mildly disgruntled now by the persistent interruptions, he settled back and tried, once again, to read.

He turned the page. Picked up his now lukewarm tea, and took a sip. Sunk down more comfortably into the plush armchair. He felt himself begin to settle. The peculiarities of the night drifted from his thoughts as he read, mind too engaged with the story in his hands to think too deeply over the strange events that had occurred.

And then, without any warning at all, a godawful shriek rent the air as Levi's window was wrenched open from the outside, the wood frame protesting with a violent screech. Levi jerked in his seat, book falling from his hands and his tea cup shattering as it struck the stone floor.

There was a person, making no efforts at all to be quiet, unashamedly clambering in through his window. Levi watched, too shocked to move, while they pulled themself over the sill and crumpled in a heap to the floor.

Levi could do nothing but stare as the intruder heaved themself up. They unfurled long limbs, straightening to their full height, and turned quickly to poke their head out of the open window. They looked left, then right, down, and most peculiarly, up, before pulling themself back inside and slamming the window closed. They drew the curtains shut, and turned to look into the room, casting their eyes about the place as though inspecting it.

They walked with a relaxed gate, seemingly unbothered by their rude intrusion. Levi couldn't be sure if they had noticed his presence, for they made no show of knowing he was even there, and Levi was still too stunned to announce it. He watched the stranger rotate in a slow circle, looking everywhere from the ceiling down to the floor. Satisfied, they slapped their hands to their hips and nodded once, and then their gaze fell on Levi, still sitting stiff as a board in his chair. The light from Levi's lamp cast half their face in shadow, glinting off the lenses of their glasses. Their mouth stretched in a wide, manic grin.

Levi swallowed hard. His courage returned to him swiftly, urging him to his feet. He faced the stranger head on with his face twisted in a scowl.

"What the hell are you doing?"

The intruder's grin only widened.

"Oh, Mike was right after all!"

They crossed to him quickly in two great strides. Levi twisted his head this way and that to watch them as they circled him. This close, Levi could better see the sharp hook of their nose, the angle of their jaw and the whiskey colour of their eyes, with strange, dark markings around their irises, like the face of a clock. He could also see the fingerprint smudges on their lenses. They wore all black, from their muddy boots up to the overlarge hood draped over their shoulders like a small cloak.

"Shitty four-eyes, answer me."

They let out a gleeful laugh.

"Oh, Mike my friend, you are a genius!" They said. And then, to Levi, they added, "Mike can sniff out you Guardians half a universe away, I swear."

Levi had no idea who Mike was, or what a Guardian was, and frankly, he didn't care. He levelled his home invader with a sharp glare. When he spoke again, it was through gritted teeth. "I said, what the hell are you doing climbing through my window? How? I’m three stories up!"

The stranger's smile finally faltered. They tilted their head. "I did try the doorbell."

"Why did you want to be in my house?"  

"Ah, well, you see—that's kind of a long story." They turned on their heel and strode into the kitchenette. Levi watched on, incredulous, as they filled his kettle with water and set it on the stove to boil. With one hand, they reached into the cupboard above the sink and rifled through the boxes until they found Levi's stash of chamomile tea, and with the other they reached for the draining board, and plucked up two clean cups by their handles. All of this, while they watched the water begin to simmer in the pot.

They looked oddly at home expertly navigating his kitchen. As though they had been there before. They grabbed the honeypot from another cupboard, and found a spoon in one of the drawers.

"Oi," Levi said. "How'd you know where I keep all my shit?"

The stranger waved their hand flippantly, "Oh, I'm well acquainted with your layout. It never really changes, wherever you are."

"The fuck is that supposed to mean, shitty glasses?" Levi tried to inject an air of disinterested anger into his tone, but the stranger’s words, said so plainly, raised goosebumps on his skin.

They chuckled. "I can't tell you how many times we've had this conversation. I'm Hange, by the way."

Hange brought the tea over to where Levi stood, and held one cup out for Levi to take. He clenched his fists by his sides instead. The tea, upsettingly, smelled perfect; brewed at the right temperature, for the right time, and sweetened with just a drop of honey. When he didn't take the cup, Hange shrugged and set it on the little table by the armchair. They spied the broken china on the floor and smirked, "you never have much luck with that one."

"Excuse me?"

"That cup. It's the one with the gold rim, right? And all the little forget-me-nots around the outside?"

Levi said nothing. Hange, irritatingly and unexplainably, for the cup was in many pieces now and the lighting was too poor to see it in any great detail, was absolutely right.

"You still haven't answered my question," he said.

"Right, right. Like I said, it's a long story. Do you want the unabridged version or are you happy with the footnotes?"

"A summary is fine."

Hange took a great slurp of their tea. "Long story short, I pissed off some very bad people, and now they are after me for my, ah—abilities."

"But why my house?"

"Mike told me where you'd be. And boy, am I glad he did! I barely made it in time. I was aiming to land right in your sitting room, but I guess my calculations were a little off…" they trailed away with a frown. Levi watched their lips work quickly, as though they were running numbers in their head. Then they stopped, and shook themselves off. "Doesn't matter now anyway. I didn't wake you, did I? World hopping can be pretty loud."  

That, at least, accounted for the sound Levi had heard outside. But...

"Hange," Levi said. "You've explained nothing."

"Give me a minute, Levi. It's complicated! There's a lot of history and I already know you don't want to hear any of it. Besides, we wouldn't have the time. We'll have to leave early in the morning."

"I'm not going anywhere."

"Sure you are," Hange said. "I have to meet up with Erwin, and I need you to get me there."

"Where's there? Who the hell is Erwin?"

Again, Hange waved their hand at him. "Unimportant. Look, what matters is this: I might've messed with the timeline in another universe, and that may have caused some….upset, with some very important and very powerful people. I only changed a little bit!! I met this guy, Onyankopon—he's so cool, you know? Smart as hell. He had this idea that—well, it was the base model for an airplane."

"A what?"

"Well, see, that's the thing. Onyankopon asked the same question, and I just...told him. A little bit. I went a little too deep into the mechanics of it all, and he...well he might have developed a model that works. Two hundred years before it was supposed to exist in his universe. And now the Bureau is looking for me, but I’m not done with Erwin’s mission yet and so I am putting all my eggs in your basket. I need you to get me out of this in one piece.”

Hange looked more sheepish about this insane indiscretion than they had about breaking and entering.

"You're fucking insane," he said. Hange let out a bright laugh.

"So you've told me, more times than I can count."

Levi pinched the bridge of his nose and sighed. He felt a headache coming on.

"You look stressed," Hange said, sounding almost sympathetic. "Drink the tea! It'll help, though it's probably a little cold by now."

"You're the reason I'm stressed, idiot."

"Sorry about that," they said, not sounding very sorry at all. "I know the circumstances aren't...ideal. I'd much rather have come to you another time and explained everything properly, but—well, I was kind of in a hurry, and Mike sniffed you out, said you were the nearest you to my location. I didn't have much of a choice."

"Who the hell is Mike? Some kind of mutt?"

"Sort of," Hange said with a grin. "He's a Seeker. It's his job to locate people like you—people like us—when the Bureau needs us. Fortunately for me, Mike isn't overly loyal to our dear overseers—his allegiance lies with Erwin, as does mine. And Erwin is decidedly less strict about most of the timelines."

Hange circled around Levi and set their hands on his shoulders. Something strange sparked there, a heat that sunk through skin and muscle and settled right in his bones. They had already ushered him into his chair by the time he shrugged them off.

"What does any of this batshit garbage you're spewing have to do with me?"

"You are a Guardian. It's your role to protect people like me from harm."

"The hell does that mean, people like you? I’m not fighting anyone to save your scrawny ass from anything. You fucked up, you deal with it. "

Hange stood up straight and puffed out their chest. "I am a Keeper. I'm supposed to keep order in the timelines. According to the Bureau, at least. Erwin has other ideas—but that's a story for another time. For now, we should rest. Like I said, we've got to leave early in the morning."

"To go where?"

"To Erwin!" Hange said brightly. "I don't have my pocket watch anymore, so we're gonna have to take the traditional route. There's no way I'll make it on my own. And don’t worry, you won’t have to fight anyone. I’ll explain it all on the journey."

"Look,” Levi said. “Can't you just...drop out of the sky whenever this Erwin guy is? I'm sure he's got his own window you can climb through."

"No can do," Hange said. "I can only hop between universes. I need my watch to move fast within any one universe, and mine took a dunk in a river, during my escape."

"Magic bullshit technology that lets you, what, teleport across the damn globe? And it can't survive a dip in a river?"

"They aren't watertight," Hange said, like it was the most obvious thing in the world. "And they still run on batteries. Moblit is working on improving the technology."

Levi's head throbbed. He rubbed his eyes and glowered up at Hange, who was watching him with a soft smile. Levi deepened his scowl.  

"What's that shitty face for?"

Hange's expression softened further. They looked at him with so much fondness, Levi felt his face grow warm.

"I've missed you, you know," they said. "Well, not you, but—you. It's been...a really long time."

"That makes no sense," Levi said. He meant it, too—nothing Hange had said to him made sense at all. It was the stuff of storybooks, fairy tales; the product of an imagination run wild. And yet, Hange's presence, alarming as it had been and frankly still was, felt oddly familiar. The warmth of their hands still rested on his shoulders. In spite of himself, Levi felt the corner of his lip begin to curl into a small, absent smile. He wrestled it back down.

Hange laughed, a light, lilting thing, and yawned. They crossed the room to Levi's small dining table and dropped heavily into a chair.

"I suppose you're right," they said with a lazy grin. "It doesn't make any sense at all. You'll just have to trust me."

"You broke into my house. You're not selling your reliability very well. And don't even think about it."

Hange looked over at him, surprised. "Think about what?"

"Putting your filthy feet on my damn table."

"Whatever gave you the idea I'd do something like that?"

Levi opened his mouth to answer, but snapped it closed swiftly as the thought, which had come to him thoroughly unbidden, fully registered in his mind. You do it all the time.

Levi pinched his eyes, staring at Hange. They sat with a curious little tilt of their head, watching him with an open, analytical look. Levi squirmed under their gaze.

"I don't know," he said. "Seems like the kind of shit you'd do."

"Like something I've done before?"

Levi flinched, and Hange smiled all teeth at him, a strange mix of impish and pleased. They propped their elbow on the table and rested their chin on their palm. "There it is," they said quietly.

"What?" Levi asked. Too eager. Hange looked thrilled as they straightened up in their chair, eyes gleaming in the lamplight.

"There are a lot of you's, one in every single universe, just like there are a lot of Isabel's, and Farlan's, and Petra's—"

"How do you—you know what, nevermind. Go on."

"But because you're a Guardian, all your you's are linked. And because you're my Guardian," Hange looked weirdly proud at this pronouncement, "it's only natural that you remember me. It'll happen a lot, I'm sure. Try not to freak out."

Levi snorted. "You say that now?"

"Would it have made a difference if I said it earlier?"

Levi mulled that over for a second. No, he supposed it wouldn’t. He’d have thought them completely unhinged either way. Instead of answering, he picked up the tea from the table and drained it in three gulps. When he looked back at Hange, they were smiling brightly at him.

"Just how you like it, right?"

"I prefer it hot."

Hange kicked their heels against the floor and shot him an affronted look. With a petulant pout of their lip, they said, " So unfair, Levi! That's not my fault."

He shrugged them off. He would never admit it to them, but he took some bizarre delight in watching Hange's tantrum. It felt all too natural. They slumped back in their chair, head tipped over the back rest to stare at the ceiling.

"Ah, you're as cruel as ever," they said. "It's good. Very you."

Hange pushed their glasses up to their forehead and rubbed at their eyes. The scene looked painfully familiar; Hange, smiling sleepily, bleary eyed in the low blush of candlelight. Only, in the image forming in his mind, they were resting against a plump, well-fluffed pillow, and their hair was down from its ponytail, still messy and falling over their face. In the image forming in his mind, Levi's own hand reached out to brush a few strands from their cheeks, and Hange turned into his palm, their lips brushing the sensitive skin there.

Levi shook his head, face a little warm. Hange was watching him again. He scowled at them for good measure, gathering up his own cup and theirs, and washing them in the sink. He let the water run cool over his hands for a long moment.

"You should rest, if you're tired," he said. From the table, Hange hummed.

"Good idea," they said. "The bed's big enough for two, right?"

Levi turned sharply to refute them, but Hange didn't give him the chance. They had already heaved themself up out of their chair and kicked off their boots, and now, with the practiced ease of someone who had lived in the house for years, they were wandering down the hall and straight into Levi's bedroom, leaving the door open behind them.

Levi dried his hands slowly on the dish towel. He looked at the armchair, big and well-cushioned, spacious enough for him to recline in for a few hours rest. It wouldn't be the first time, and he had no doubt it would be the last. And then he looked down the hallway, where Hange must have lit the lamp; warm light spilled out into the corridor, and Levi was reminded abruptly of his strange thoughts.

This Hange, they were crazy. Talking the most nonsense Levi had ever heard come straight from another person's mouth. He would be better off resting his eyes in his chair, and kicking Hange out at first light.

That was the logical thing to do. The reasonable thing. That was the desperate plea of his better judgement.

Instead, he blew out his lamp, and stormed down the hallway after them.  

"You lie on my fresh sheets in your filthy clothes and I'm throwing you back out the window, Guardian or not."

[writingsbychlo]

💭

Ayyy Congrats Chlo! Can I get a 💭 of Noah when his girl is pregnant? Like how is he through it snd when she's in labor?

no more requests, the sleepover is over, I'm just finishing up what's in my inbox!

I got so carried away with this

he would be so good by the labour stage

but lets be real, he takes a hot minute to get adjusted

now, don't get me wrong, this was planned

and he is damn excited to be a dad

you've been taking folic acid and vitamin D and all the good stuff

and you were both elated and crying when the test came back positive

but he does take a moment to actually realise what it means

like he did not think that far through, if he's honest

rubbing your back throughout morning sickness

but like, he doesn't quite get it

you have a significantly lowered sex drive

breast tenderness and morning sickness and he is kinda sexually frustrated

it takes him a moment to adjust to that because y'all had been pretty active before, and he has to take care of himself now

not to mention, you're a lot more sleepy

he knew you'd get sleepy, but he expected it to come later, not as early in the pregnancy as the first few weeks

so there's a lot of things that have to be cancelled

like concerts and things

but he was looking forwards to them

and it causes some arguments to begin with

like when he went to the concert with boyd instead

and you'd put a blanket and pillow on the couch for him

or the argument that came with him insisting that he could ride the bike a little longer

and the little strop he gets in when you throw out all the foods on the list your midwife gave you after your first antenatal appointment

"you can't eat them, but I can! why do we have to throw it all out?"

"because you're supposed to be supporting me!"

"I am supporting you, but I still want to eat my food!"

"fine, keep it then!"

and he feels bad two weeks later when you go to game night

and derek and stiles have laid out an awesome looking spread

with charcuterie boards and cheeses and crackers and wine

and he knows how much you love all of that stuff

and you literally can't have any of it

in fact, you brought your own meal, which is a salad and plain crackers and it's not exactly game night material

and so he does some research into food and writes down everything you can and can't have

and he watches a video on best recipes for pregnancy and he makes one for you

a little surprise dinner for when you get home from work

"what's all this?"

"well, you know, your meals look kinda' miserable. but, you're literally growing our child, so you should get to eat nice things, and I googled a good recipe for pregnancy safe meals."

noah getting laid that night

and afterwards, when you're asleep on his chest, he realises how easy it is when he stops thinking it's gonna be a struggle

at around about 7 weeks, you start getting more emotional

crying more at movies and getting mad at random things and being a lot clingier than usual

which he doesn't mind, of course

but it freaks him out sometimes

"noah, what the fuck?" while in tears and he's freaking out because he has no idea how bad he fucked up or what he did "there's a dead bird in the garden, noah, that's got to be some kind of omen, oh my god, what if you die? why would you just die, noah?"

so he cleans up the dead bird

but now you're mad because you're worried about him abandoning you

"baby, if I was gonna' abandon you then why would I have married you, huh?"

and it takes him a hot minute to get used to that too

however, he also learns how to direct it at other people for his own amusement

"hey, baby, did you know that stiles wears socks to bed, even in the summer?"

"you wear socks to sleep in the summer? you're sick, stiles. you're sick. I don't want you near my child, you're weird, you and your socks and your sweaty toes can stay away. you're so gross."

"what the fuck?"

and noah just laughing his ass off about it

you also have to pee a lot more so noah has to take that into account

you're still fully able to go hiking and do the things the two of you love doing

but he has to plan in your pee breaks

not to mention, you're still throwing up every morning

so, he can't plan too much, but he does plan a little weekend getaway for you both

with a privately rented cabin so that you can throw up each morning in peace and don't feel like you're being watched

panicking when you get spotting at week 8

and that really throws you both through a loop

rushing to the hospital and he's unfamiliar with driving your car

so it stresses him out to know he's useless in emergencies

it turns out to be nothing

but noah is pretty sure he's never cried that hard

not to mention, in a public bathroom, just so he didn't scare you

and when he gets home, like, fuck, it's a reality check for him

he starts getting driving lessons

he has a license and all but he's rusty

and he wants to be prepared, so he starts taking lessons

he also starts checking out bigger cars for the two of you

because your little car won't do in a few years

"you know, not that I'm complaining, but I've noticed you aren't wearing bras anymore."

watching your cheeks go fucking warm as you get all embarrassed

"do you wanna go shopping, get some comfier ones?"

"you are gonna go pregnancy bra shopping with me?"

"well, considering how proud I am when I get to go regular bra shopping with you, I think pregnancy bra shopping is the same."

going with you to get tests and scans done

literally crying again when you hear the heartbeat

"we made that, oh my god."

texting everyone he knows when you get your due date estimate

holding your hands when you have to get your pregnancy vaccinations

actually taking notes when the midwife starts talking about making a birthing plan and getting things sorted before you get to the third trimester

and he does a lot of research on birthing plans and starts prepping

going on every shopping trip with you

"I want to get the nursery painted, like, a while before the baby comes. so we can air it out for fumes."

"we can go check samples out this weekend."

"well, I mean, that's soon, like, really?"

"yeah, whatever you want, sunshine."

getting laid again

and when the morning sickness goes away, he starts getting his late morning sleep back

starting to get self-conscious about extra pregnancy weight gain

and noah doing everything he can to reassure you

but as you get into the second trimester, your sex drive suddenly jumps back up

and he fucking loves it

because that's a lot of unprotected sex and a lot of making out and a lot of touching

and honestly, something about it is really turning him on

"baby, I don't know if it's your glow or the fact that I am literally so in love with you, or maybe the months of not having sex, but I've literally never been this hard."

"shut up and fuck me, you can compliment me later."

"'kay."

throughout your second trimester, you get everything done

the nursery gets decorated and the furniture is built and it's perfect

there's only the little touches now, like mobiles and clothes and such

he also bought the new car, and traded yours in

and he arranged for you to get lessons in it too, so you know how to drive a bigger car before you get too pregnant to drive safely

crying the first time the baby moves. so much fucking crying.

and getting so excited every time

it's few and far between in the middle of your second trimester, but it's so meaningful

starting to go to pregnancy classes

and he also signs you both up for a pregnancy exercise class

that is supposedly meant to make labour easier because of the pelvic floor exercises

having a few days where you're nervous around him

thinking he did something wrong

"I think I'm gonna want to take an epidural."

"that's what you've been so worried about?"

"well, yeah. I read all these pamphlets about how it's so controversial and sometimes the dads don't like it, an-"

"I want you to be happy, okay? it's gonna be a happy time, so whatever you want, we'll do, okay? I want you to smile when you look back on the birth of our baby."

"I love you, so damn much."

"I love you so damn much."

finding out the sex of the baby, neither of you wants to wait

telling everyone it's a secret until the baby shower

your bump really starting to come in at the end of the second trimester

as well as headaches and backaches and stretch marks

and noah always making sure to kiss it better

a lot of nice warm baths and washing your hair for you

the baby starts responding to touch and sound, though

noah starts talking to the baby a lot

telling them about your day and rubbing lotion on your stomach

the baby getting hiccups for the first time

in the beginning of the second trimester, you start choosing names

more tears when you settle on a name

the third trimester is where you really start feeling it

you’ve got mood swings, you’ve got backache, and you’re getting a lot of odd cravings

all of which noah indulges for you

some make him gag and he actually cannot watch you eat it

banning food in bed

it caused an argument but he won that one

announcing the gender at your baby shower

you and noah dressing in white while waiting for everyone’s guesses

it’s a girl!

you announced it via a little cake cutting ceremony that was pink inside

using those last few weeks to decorate the nursery with teddies and buy clothes

when you finally go into labour it’s actually while you’re hanging out with stiles and derek

thinking it’s just cramps for a while

because you’ve been having cramps, you think it’s fine

until

“uh, (Y/N), you know I love you, but did you pee on my couch?”

“excuse me, I did not pee on your couch an- oh my god, they’re contractions.”

noah literally choking on his drink

you rubbing his back as he tries to cough it up

panicking so much that his whole fucking birthing plan goes out of the window

“the bag is at home!”

“what about your pillow?”

“fuck! fuck! fuck!”

derek is the only calm one because stiles is;

“HOLY FUCK, IM GONNA BE AN UNCLE, GIMME A NEICE!”

and noah is 

“HOLY FUCK, IM GONNA BE A FATHER!”

so derek coordinates it all while you just kinda sit there and watch it all

“okay, well, her contractions are now, like, eight minutes apart, so maybe we should get a move on.”

telling stiles to take you to the hopsital while he takes noah to pick everything up

and off you go

stiles is fucking buzzing the whole way there

calling your hospital to inform them you’re on your way

getting to the hospital and being greeted by your midwife

“lovely to see you again, mom and dad”

“I DIDN’T MAKE THAT.”

“thanks, stiles.” your midwife being confused. “this is the uncle, they’re twins. dad is on his way.”

“I’M THE UNCLE!”

“stop shouting stiles, the baby won’t come out, you’re scaring it back up.”

“sorry.”

stiles holding your hand

noah arriving five minutes later with more than enough stuff

“I didn’t know which pjs you’d want after so I brought options!”

after a good few hours of labour, and noah being there for all of it, your baby is born

literally crashing right after and sleeping for a while

“‘bout fuckin time you woke up, noah won’t let me see my niece ‘til you have. hurry up.”

“I will punch you so hard you’ll be glad you’re in a hospital.”

“that’s my wife”

“sorry.”

meeting your daughter with noah, and having a moment

because he’s put her in a little pink striped onesie and she’s got a baby beanie on

“she’s got your nose.”

“you can’t tell that, she’s like six hours old.”

“i can hope.”

finally taking her to meet stiles who practically dies on the spot

he cries a lot when he finally gets to hold his niece

“stiles, derek, meet ‘hope claudia stilinski’.”

[an-angel-in-the-garden]

Hello I was wondering if you could do a male reader x feral shadow wraith any thing works but please can reader also be a photographer like wanting to take photos of his wairth! Thank you

Male Monster x Male Reader

This took me so long and I'm sorry for that. I got two ask with wraiths one wanted dating headcanons with just a wraith of any kind and had no preference for gender so I'm mixing them with a fic about a male reader meeting a feral wraith and a second part with the dating headcanons for said wraith because this became so long hope you enjoy! CW: Cursing and when letters look like this its for thinking and this is the monster

It had all started with a job offer one that would send me to a small town within some mountains. Though it was nearing winter the pay along with the amazing sights I would be able to see made it to good to pass up so with a contract signed I got ready to set off for two weeks of hopefully blissful work. The first few days after arriving wasn't to bad the town had a nice cabin that could be rented out the stores had good products to buy and the people were welcoming, even telling me some places that would be great for my photography. After settling in and looking over the maps and walking paths of the mountain I asked one of the people I had seen walking the trail each day for some help.

" So I haven't seen one on the maps but I was told there was a small waterfall and lake on the mountain" I handed him the grainy photo I had been given" The man who payed me wanted me to take a better picture of this but I'm not sure how to get there." The man hummed taking the picture from me and looked at it for a moment " Well I've never seen it while walking but from the looks of this its not on the mountain its at the base" He smiles handing me back the print." You could ask Marie she gathers plants and the like from the base of the mountain she might have been there! I nodded, talking with him for a few more minutes before taking my leave hoping to catch Marie before she started work for the day.

I got lucky managing to speak with her about the photo and seeing if she knew about the area I was looking for. After walking with her to her shop Marie told me that she had in fact seen something like this before and if I was up for it could take me tomorrow, I agreed letting her know that I would see her the next day. We met right as the sun began to rise and the morning air was cold enough it seeped through my layered clothes. It was then I met Steven a man who headed down the mountain during the sunrise and came back to town once it set it seemed he would be the one taking us down. The ride was mostly quiet with small bouts of chatter every once and a while about both the town and places I've been before we would settle into the silence enjoying the view.

We arrived at the edge of a forest tall trees spanning who knows how far and looking full of life." I tend to take the main path when I'm looking for certain plant life but" Marie trails pulling a small parchment from her bag" since your looking for a lake we need to travel off it" "That's fine with me but hey Steven" He looks over at me" Would it be ok to leave those two bags in your truck I wont need them till tonight" Yeah sure no problem I'll be back right before sun down so just meet back up here" He laugh's" Not like I need to worry Marie wont let you get lost. I chuckle thanking him before taking my equipment bag out and grabbing my camera for if I saw something nice on our walk. Marie and Steven talked a little more while I looked around it was then I thought I saw something; quick and dark it rushed past the trees startling some rabbits that had been by one of them. " Is there something we need to worry about while were out here" Hmm not anything to bad most the animals can be scared off why" Just wondering" I turned back hoping to catch a glimpse of what it could have been.

Marie nodded before patting my back slightly moving past me to start walking down our off road path. It took maybe an hour or two for us to reach it. The large open body of water at the base of the mountain, from above cascading down the rocks was a brilliant waterfall the grass though slightly covered in a thin layer of frost still housed some wonderful flowers and plant life and I knew I would spend however long it took to get the perfect photo here. It seemed Marie could tell what I was thinking as she spoke up" I guess you like it!" yeah..yeah its so beautiful here" Well if you need me to bring you back here just let me know" I set my bag down on a smooth looking rock turning and giving her my full attention" I'm really grateful that you were willing to bring me Ill just stay around here so please let me know if you need help with anything" She just smiles giving me a wave before heading back the way we came with the promise she would be back when we needed to meet with Steven.

I was there for hours taking photos of wild life plants and the likes but no matter hard I tried to focus on just my work I couldn't shake the feeling of being watched. No matter how much I pushed it away "I'm in the wild its normal to feel watched" I looked around signing before setting up for another picture 'But was that really the only reason' I shuddered upon hearing a branch break near me. It took me several try's before I got some photos I would be happy to show my client but I knew I would save some of these for myself already and after that I took a break. Pulling some food I had packed out of the backpack I ate letting the sounds of the waterfall and nature soothe me. I hadn't realized I had even fallen asleep but the feeling of something cold and heavy covering me is what caused me to awake. Something unknown dripping on my skin and pressing slightly on my chest I startled opening my eyes and bringing my hands up to push whatever it was from atop me yet when my eyes adjusted there was nothing. My breathing was heavy and the feeling of sweat on me was more noticeable then ever but nothing was out of place and I was fine " Y/N!" I heard Marie call out the sun was beginning to set" Right we have to meet back up" I packed my things in a hurry looking around the open area for anything and when it came up blank I sighed and headed to the opening.

" Well how was it" Steven ask as I reach the clearing" Mostly good I still need the main picture but with any luck I can get it tonight and start any editing he might want" Tonight! you plan on staying here tonight" Marie asked voice laced with worry'' Hmm yeah the other bags have my camping gear, dont worry I'll only stay in that spot and I dont plan on taking anything". I said heading over to the truck to get my bags" He'll be fine I'll make sure to pick him up in the morning' But dont you work" Marie cut in before I could say anything it seemed she really didn't like the idea of me out here" I'm sure he wont mind coming to town with me right" Oh um what town?" I only knew of the one on the mountain." Its a larger one past the forest you take a side road to find it plenty to do there" But what if.." Ill be okay thank you for your worry but I've done this before I wont do anything risky" She finally nods patting my shoulder again and telling me to be safe before getting in the truck. Steven gives me a thumb's up wishing me luck on getting the photo and with that their off heading back up the mountain as I head to the lake hoping what I felt was just a dream.

The nights were much colder but wrapped in extra jackets and laying in my tent with my camera set and ready I waited in hopes of seeing the moon light up the clear water. I could still hear the other animals around me but the feeling of being watched was no longer present "Maybe I was just being paranoid" Honestly this wasn't so bad it might be colder then I would like but the view and sounds were so mesmerizing that it made it more then worth it I really wouldn't mind spending my weeks out here for this photo alone. I didn't know how much time had past but I felt it again, the feeling of being watched like something was lurking right outside my vision maybe it was the drowsiness or maybe it was the fact that I needed to know I wasn't imagination it but with a shaky voice I called out.

" Look I dont know whether you're an animal or not but I just need to know if something is or isn't there okay!" Though nervous of what might be lurking I stilled raised my voice" It might just be an animal Marie said plenty are out here" you can see me" I moved my equipment into my tent as fast as I could pulling my body all the way and zipping it up my breathing was heavy and my heart was pounding in my ears when the area went quite. "You saw me" The voice was a harsh deep growl sounding loud yet distant but all encompassing just the sound made me feel like I couldn't breath. Against my better judgment I answered back "It already knows I'm here why bother staying quiet"

" s-So what if I did?!" Good...." as it spoke a shadow approached my tent, Larger then any human or animal it slowly crawled? over looking hunched while tilting what I think was its head to stared at the closed tent. "OUT" the voice was louder now echoing through the trees as the beast raised its body. Though shaking I moved forward opening the tent still staying inside. "WHAT THE FUCK" My voice broke body shaking worse then before as I took in the creature before me. Towering over me was nothing but blackness like spilled ink dripping down from above it sat? stood? just watching me pure white eyes unblinking and mouth colored red from something.

The beast seemed unfazed by my raised voice or what I said it simply lowered its head a long tongue falling from its stained mouth before wrapping around my throat it was cold and rough the goo that covered its body was dripping on me and my vision became hazy. All I remember after that was the sound of purring and the feeling of being carried.

Okay okay that it for now I will very soon make the part two with headcanons of the after and dating of the monster! This wasn't meant to be this long but I got carried away so I dont want to make this any longer by adding more it might also not be edited super well but I tried to catch any major mistakes! I hope you liked this part and look forward to more! - Lilly

[danniburgh]

Before the sun shines onto us

I wrote a Pedro Pascal fic, I’m aware I’m sick, I have therapy tomorrow

Pairing: Pedro Pascal x Fem!reader

Summary: It's been a long time since they saw each other, they lived so many things together that neither of them could change not forget, yet for her, returning to the house that they shared for so long, while the world was ending, was way more necessary than she had expected. or Pedro didn't expect to see his ex-wife standing on the front door, he didn't expect her to ask about the recent news or to compliment his home decour style just as if nothing had happened. But given the fact that the world was ending, he let her in anyway.

Word count: +6.2k

Warnings: real people fiction!!!!, narrated in third person basically the end of the world, angst, mentions of ch*ld de*ath (tw at the beginning of the scene), science, made up space shit

A/N: i made myself cry like four times writing this, im not sorry, this was mainly inspired by “rocks that bleed” a short film that lives in my mind rent free since the first time i saw it

Masterlist // Read in ao3

She came out of the door of the hotel salon, her big handbag was hanging from her right arm, her small suitcase was being rolled with the left one, she encountered one of her colleagues that was also getting out and the man waved at her with a smile.

"Hey, you wanna grab a coffee with the rest of us?" He kind of screamed the question, trying to make himself heard over the voiced of all the people that were getting out and gathering at the entrance of the salon, he smiled back at him and shook her head.

"I have to go back home, Ben, but I'll grab that coffee next time, for sure" The man laughed.

"See you next year, then" She waved at him as she walked down the corridor towards the elevators, she rushed to the only one open despite her high heels and one of the people already inside held the door for her.

"Thanks" She took out her phone from her bag and dialed the most recent number on her calls history, her assistant picked up in the first tone. "Hey Jessi, is the ticket ready?" she asked, looking at the small screen on top of the elevator, impatient to reach the first floor.

"Yes misses Balmaceda, ready for you to pick it up and the flight is at seven thirty" the girl on the other side of the line said, the elevator door opened and she was the first one to walk out of it.

"Thank you, see you in the morning" She said, hanging up, while she was walking towards the hotel main entrance she dialed her husband's phone number, she heard his voice while giving her suitcase to one of the bellboys, who was holding the door open for her to get out.

"Taxi?" the boy said, and she nodded.

"Hey, babe, just got out of the seminar" On the other side of the line she could hear some giggles and on the background she heard a children's song that she immediately recognized.

"Oh finally, how was it?" She smiled at her husband's response, she noticed his agitated voice. A taxi pulled over next to her and the driver got out to help the bellboy with the suitcase.

"Well, you know, doctor stuff" She said, teasingly "They amazingly discovered yet another protein that produces cerebral cancer, but now I'm on my way home" He let out a sigh and she got inside the car.

"You okay, Pedro?" The taxi driver got inside as well and looked at her "Airport, please" The man nodded and started the engine.

"Ash please stop changing the channels" She smiled at the mention of their daughter "Yeah I'm fine, just tired, what time you're arriving?"

"Around ten, how's my baby?" She asked.

"She's being a torment right now, she didn't let me read the script I received" Pedro said with a laugh "She has bedtime in two minutes" he raised his voice, more to the little girl that was running around the living room than to his wife, She smiled and the taxi made a turn.

"Awe, I miss my baby" She murmured while looking out the window.

"And your baby missed you, we both do" Pedro said back, she didn't respond, a bright light outside caught her attention.

"The moon looks very shiny" She whispered, surprised.

"What?"

"The moon, it looks very, very shiny" She emphasized "Way more than normal"

"Amor, it's the moon, it's always shiny"

"No, Pedro, it looks... Shinier than usual"

"What do you even mean?"

"Go look at it"

"I'm not gonna look at it" He laughed "It's just the goddamn moon."

"Honey please, it looks odd, just indulge me" She insisted.

"It does look weird" The taxi driver said while making another turn, leaving the moon behind them.

"See? even the driver thinks so" She giggled, turning on the seat to see it again through the back windshield

"I mean I guess it looks kind of unusual" Pedro said.

"Told you" She said, he laughed at her cocky voicetone. The taxi made yet another turn and she could see the airport. "Okay babe, gotta go, see you later, give Ashley a kiss from me"

"Can't wait to see you, love you"

"Love you too"

****

She turned off the car's ignition and looked at the town house through the copilot's window, she hadn't been inside in so long it almost looked... Unknown to her.

She hesitated to open the car door and get out but she did it anyway. She stopped and looked down at that specific patch of concrete on the street, and had to force herself to look away from it, as she could feel her throat getting clogged already.

She walked slowly to the end of the steps and stopped again to look at the front door, it was worn down and a bit darker than she recalled, she walked up the steps one by one until she got to the front door, it was there where she noticed how the street was oddly quiet, dark, only lightened by the street lights and the overshiny moon, very calm, the only noise that she could hear was the wind playing with the few leaves left on the trees and the muffled sound that came from inside the house.

She hesitated to knock on the door for a second but she did it anyway. One, two, three small hits with her knuckles.

The door opened and there he was, tall as ever, handsome as ever.

"Hi" She said, he looked surprised, she didn't know if it was because she was there or not, she noticed his beard and her stomach made a turn because of how much she liked it, she also noticed the bag below his eyes and she wanted to cry because his damn eyes were as warm and deep as she remembered.

"Hi" Pedro responded.

"Did you hear?" She asked, he tilted his head, implicitly telling her to elaborate on her question "About the sun?"

He stood there, looking at her, she then had that sensation on her chest she hadn't felt in so much, the expectation, the tension, she wanted to know so bad what was going on inside his head, she had seen so many brains in her career but with his, she just wanted to read his thoughts so she could know if she wanted her there or if she had to leave and be alone while everything happened.

He then nodded slightly and stepped to the side to let her in.

She hesitated to go inside for a split second, but she did it anyway, she walked slowly, taking in all the changes he had made to the place, new paint, some new furniture, it even smelled different.

She jumped, startled, when he reached her shoulders from behind to take off her jacket, not because he scared her, but because she hadn't felt his touch in way too long.

****

The taxi pulled over in front of her house, she paid while opening the car door, getting out and taking out the suitcase from inside the car.

"Keep the change" She sad, closing the taxi door, she rushed over to the end of the steps and walked them up as fast as her heels allowed her to, already with the key on her hand.

She opened the door and got inside, the house was silent and the only light on was a lamp on the living room, she took out her shoes and dropped them on the entrance, she walked to the kitchen, lifting some of Ashley's toys in the way, on top of the counter was a tinfoil covered dish, and she smiled at the small note stuck to it that had a smiley face drawn on.

She felt two hands on her waist that startled her, and then a soft pair of lips on her cheek.

"You scared me" She said laughing, she turned around on his embrace and faced Pedro, already in his pajamas.

"Good" He smiled at her and hugged her tighter, she stood on her tiptoes to give him a kiss, using her hands to caress his biceps and go all the way to the nape of his neck.

"Hi, movie star"

"How was your flight, Doctor?" He asked softly on her lips, then he put his forehead on hers.

"Flight-ey" She smiled, he nodded softly as he left his hands wander on her waist, her hip and her lower back  "I'm wrecked"

"Me and you both" He gave her another kiss, this one hungrier than the last one, but also slower.

"Where's my baby?"

"Already asleep"

"I wanna see her" He nodded and kissed her one last time before breaking the tight embrace, he grabbed her hand and pulled her out of the kitchen.

"Vamos"

They got up the stairs in silence, she holding his left hand and he holding her suitcase with his right one, she made a turn to Ashley's room while Pedro walked to their bedroom, she opened the door trying not to be loud, and walked towards the girl's bed, sitting on it beside her.

Pedro left the suitcase and came back to his daughter's room, watching as his wife was caressing softly the little girl's soft brown hair while whispering to her words he couldn't listen, he smiled and leaned on the door frame, crossing his arms, she turned to see him.

"Can you believe we made this wonder?" She murmured, pointing at the little girl fast asleep on the bed.

****

Pedro didn't like how he was feeling about her being there, he knew he was supposed to be angry, if not, maybe a bit offended, but he wasn't. He liked her being there, in the place that was theirs, in the house that belonged to her.

"I like the color" She said, pointing at the wall and looked at him for a brief moment. "It doesn't even look like the same house" She sounded amazed.

"Yeah, I had it painted last year" He walked past her, still with her jacket on his hands, he left it on the armchair near the hallway "You wanna sit down?" She nodded and sat on the couch near the window. He stood there, just trying to figure out what to say or what to do, he scratched his beard and then sat down on the other armchair, next to the couch she was sitting on.

Pedro looked at her as her eyes wandered across everything that was within her sight but him, he noticed rather quickly that she was avoiding looking at him. He was astonished by just her mere presence there.

She was stift, she didn't know what to say to him or even if she should even speak at all, while she was looking at the new coat of paint, she noticed a big painting of a beach hanging on the wall near the dining table, it looked cold, it looked out of place.

"How's your dad?" She asked, looking down at her hands, or her shoes, he couldn't tell.

"He's okay" He responded, she fidgeted her fingers, he knew what she was really asking "He's gonna spend it with my brothers, Nico flew to Chile when the rumors started" She nodded.

"And Javi?" Pedro sighed, he knew why she was asking about his family, he knew she cared about them, but he also knew that she was making time, she didn't want to tell him yet why she was there.

"She's at home, she's with the in-laws"

Then the silence fell on them once again, she was just sitting there, and he knew she could feel her gaze on her, she always could, and he didn't think her body had already forgotten how his stare felt.

She tried to control herself, she didn't want to break more, then she realized why the beach painting looked so out of place. That wall used to be the place where half a dozen pictures of Ashley were hung. She felt the clogging in her throat again and she felt the familiar stinging on the back of her eyes, for a moment she wanted to yell at him and ask him where all of her pictures went, but she couldn't, she wasn't ready.

"I wanted to go back home" She mentioned in a hushed-tone, still looking down "But then they announced the state borders were closing so I had to stay"

Pedro didn't say anything, he wanted her to speak more, he wanted her to tell him what was she doing there after three years, he wanted her to explain to him why she did what she did without him having to ask her for answers.

She then lifted his head and looked at him, she was crying.

****

She felt a tiny, cold pair of hands on her cheeks, then a small pair of lips kissing her forehead, she smiled without opening her eyes as the tiny hands caressed her hair.

"Mommy" She heard near her ear "Are you awake?" She smiled at the question and then shook her head. She heard giggles. "Yes you are."

"Wake up papi" She whispered while opening one of her eyes to see her little girl kneeling on the edge of the bed, with her big brown eyes small, her hair all rowdy and her pajamas wrinkled. Ashley wineded her grin and she helped her cross her to get to the middle of the bed. Pedro was on his tummy, hugging the pillow, and Ashley sat on his back.

"Papi, despierta, wake up" She started screaming and jumping in his back, Pedro growled and reached to the girl with one arm to hug her off his back and down to the bed.

"Papá tiene la espalda muy jodida, niña" He said with a laugh while Ashley was laughing as he tickled her. (Daddy's back is very fucked, girly)

"It's my cumpleaños" Ashley screamed, wanting her father to free her from his tickly fingers. (It's my birthday) Pedro stopped the tickle assault and looked at his wife, that was enjoying the show from the comfort of the other side of the bed.

"Why do you let her hurt me like this?" He asked with a smile on his face.

"It's her cumpleaños" She shrugged, Pedro laughed at the response.

"I turn this many" The girl, still in her father's arms, raised up a hand with three lifted fingers.

"You're getting old" Pedro screamed while resuming his tickle attack.

"¡Para, papá!" Ashley screamed again (Stop, dad) and giggled out of his arms, crawling to her laughing mom and sitting on her lap. "Mommy, I love you, can we have ice cream for breakfast?" Her mom laughed at the attempted bribe.

"What if we have it after breakfast?" Ashley shook her head. "No? Maybe with the breakfast?" Pedro laughed and sat on the bed while the girl nodded effusively, then she opened her arms and Ashley fell into them "Happy birthday, my sunshine"

Pedro saw his two girls with a smile on his face and got closer to hug them both, giving his wife a kiss on the cheek and then one to his daughter on the head.

"Feliz cumpleaños, pulga" (Happy birthday, flea [i swear it's endearingly in spanish])

****

"I called my mom" She said, wiping off a tear that was beginning to fall on her cheek and looking away, still trying to look for pictures of Ashley, Pedro shifted on the chair "I actually spoke to her for almost four hours" He nodded, not knowing where she was going on with this, but wanting to hear more "And we talked about us, and about how much we love each other" She left out more tears as she spoke "She asked me to forgive her for all the things she did wrong" Pedro was absort on how much it hurt him to see her like that, and didn't even tried to hide it, "We just wanted closure" she said, and then he saw her rubbing her hands together as if they were cold "She's gonna be alone, y'know, for this?" She gestured with her hand, making a circle "But she didn't want me to be alone"

Pedro then looked at her more intensely, trying to analize her as she wiped her tears away and looked around the house, searching for something. He didn't know if he wanted her to elaborate more on what she talked about with her mom, but he did know what she was looking for.

He stood up and walked towards her, she felt a shiver down her spine as he kneeled on the other side of the couch and opened the curtain. She turned on her seat and saw three small picture frames put neatly on the edge of the window. She felt her shoulders drop as he sat next to her and grabbed the first one and gave it to her.

"Her first steps" He said, she nodded, looking at the picture through the wetness of her eyes. She blinked and a tear fell on the glass, she wiped it and saw him grab the next one.

"That's on her third birthday" He said, softly, she took the picture and left out a sob, she covered her mouth with her free hand and then looked up to the ceiling.

"I thought-"

"I know" He interrupted her, standing up and taking a deep breath and turning his back to her "I just don't like to see them all the time" He said, she nodded even though he didn't see her.

"She has your eyes" She whispered, he looked at her and she did the same, she saw his eyes fill with tears and then he said something she wish she didn't hear.

"Had"

****

[tw]

She was writing a report on her laptop when she heard a knock on the door, then she heard Pedro's voice from outside.

"Can you help us with the groceries, please" He yelled, she let out a laugh and closed the computer, walked towards the front door and opened it to see her husband carrying more groceries than he could handle on the doorstep and her daughter trying to help with three others on the sidewalk, she moved to let Pedro inside and got out to carry the ones left.

"Honey get inside, please, it's freezing" She said, grabbing two bags and waiting for the girl to walk up the stairs.

"I wanna help" Ashley said, trying to lift a heavy bag.

"I think I over-bought" Pedro said behind her, walking down the stairs, she turned to see him.

"Oh do you?" She laughed, her husband took the bags she was holding and gave her a kiss. "I'm gonna grab the other one" Pedro nodded and turned to leave the bags inside. "C'mon Ash, inside" She said as she turned around to grab the bag that was left.

The bag was tilted to the side, there were two tuna cans on the floor and she saw Ashley walking towards the street to pick up another can that was rolling away. She saw everything in slow motion when in fact it happened within a minute.

"¡Ashley leave that!" She screamed at her daughter, rushing to grab her, the child stopped in the middle of the street and showed the can to her mom with a victory smile on her face. She tried to run to Ashley that hadn't seen the suv that was already a feet away from her.

Pedro only heard a long scream, the sound of car breaks, then a deep sob.

He rushed out of the house, the first thing that he saw was the suv, stopped in the middle of the street, then whom he assumed was the driver, talking desperately into the phone, then he saw his wife crouched on the asphalt, holding... Ashley.

Pedro tried to walk towards them but his legs didn't respond, he dropped to his knees in the middle of the sidewalk while he saw his wife sitting in the middle of the street holding their little girl to her chest screaming her name as loud as she could. He felt more cold than he had ever felt in his life, he felt his eyes wanting to pop out of his head, he felt like sticking his hand into his chest to squish out his heart, he wanted to stop looking at the scene, he didn't want to see Ashley's blood on the concrete anymore, he didn't want to hear his wife screaming her lungs out calling for her baby, he didn't want to see his little girls body being ripped away from her mother. But there he was, seeing it all, hearing it all, feeling it all.

Pedro sat there while his wife sat on the street, the ambulance came, the police did too, their neighbours showed up as well and they just sat there, seeing without seeing, hearing without hearing.

By the time the paramedics made the call, pronounced Ashley and took her away, his wife had stopped crying, was being helped by a police officer to stand up and then Pedro did too. He walked towards her and slowly reached for her face, she didn't say anything, he didn't say anything. She leaned into his chest and he held her as tight as his body responded him. They stood there for a while, the sun went down and then the moon lighted up, she looked down and the bag of groceries was put into the edge of the stairs.

"The moon" Pedro said, she looked up "It looks unusual again"

****

"Had" She corrected.

He stood there in silence, she was holding the picture to her chest, that image reminded him of so much that he closed his eyes instictevly.

"Are you gonna tell me why you're here?" He asked softly. She looked at him, astounded that he wasn't angry, or exasperated, astounded that he was just... sad, she looked at him, wondering why she could still read him as well as she did back when they were together.

"I..." She started, he looked at her and saw her face, puffy and red from crying and her eyes, even so watery, expecting and hopeful. "I don't wanna be alone" She let out a sob and then hid her face into her hands, feeling stupid, pathetic, feeling lonely, as well as sad, so very sad, because she knew he had all the right to make her leave, she knew that if he wanted, he could tell her to fuck off and throw her out to spend the last time alone.

"Okay" He said, she looked at him, thanking him with one look, he stared at her for what it seemed hours and then nodded. "I'll bring you some water"

She saw him walking to the kitchen, she heard him grab a cup, opening the fridge and pouring water into it, then he came back and handed it to her.

"It's filtered, don't worry" He told her, sitting on the chair again, she nodded and took a sip, then left it on the floor, by the end of the couch.

"Do they have any idea when it's gonna start?" She asked, more out loud than directly to him, he shrugged.

"They have no fucking idea of anything" He answered.

"Are you mad?" She asked him "About how's gonna end?" He frowned at the way she asked, and actually thought of it because he didn't know.

"I guess I am" He said "There was so much I wanted to do, y'know" He scratched his beard and moved to lean on his hand, putting his elbow on his knee "You heard they closed the movie business when the news broke?" She lifted her eyebrows in surprised, she was so out of the loop "Everything was shut down, it was fucking unbelievable" He said.

"When was the last time you filmed anything?" She asked, he grinned.

"About eight months ago, when they announce the exact date." He said, looking at her, he felt how they were starting to loosen up a bit, and so he didn't want to waste any more of the short amount of time they had, either together or alive. "Why did you leave?"

****

When he entered the kitchen there was smoke coming out of the oven, he quickly turned it off and opened it along with the stractor to try to get rid of most of the smoke. She was standing next to the fridge, looking at nothing, holding an oven mitt close to her chest.

"Are you ok?" He asked, he knew it was the most stupid question he could ask at the moment, and he understood when she didn't even acknowledge it. He stood there for a second, wondering and pondering if he could walk towards her and hug her, wondering and pondering if she would take the hug or push him away once again as she had done for the past few months.

He decided to give it a chance and walked towards her, though he didn't hug her, he just stood next to her.

She let out a sob and slowly shoved the oven mitt into his chest, walking away.

Pedro held the mitt and he recognized the drawing it had, it was one of many projects Ashley had made in school. He went after her, she was standing in the middle of the living room, looking at all the pictures of Ashley the had on the wall. He went for it and tried to hug her waist from behind, she let out a sigh and took his arms and unmade the embrace. He closed his eyes just wanting to know what was going on. She turned to see him with her eyes filled with tears.

"I need to leave" She said, he felt the air leaving his chest.

"What?"

"I can't be here anymore" She sobbed out, he walked towards her again and she stopped hi with a hand on his chest "I'm sorry, I can't" He frowned, he needed an explanation and she knew she was entitled to one but she didn't have the strength to do it.

"I'll go" He said, grabbing her from the arms, she shook her head and let out two thick tears.

"I'm the one leaving" She said, slowly.

"But why" He cried, he didn't realize he was crying as well until he said that. "Please talk to me."

"I can't be in this house anymore, Pedro, I can't be here anymore" She said through her sobs, he tried to hug her again and she refused.

"Let's go together, let's leave together" He pleaded. She shook her head. "Please don't leave"

"I don't wanna be here anymore"

"You don't want to be with me?" He asked, hoping and praying for the answer to be yes.

"No"

He sobbed, she then hugged him and he held her as tight as he had strength to.

"You have her eyes" She sobbed "I can't look at your eyes because all I can see it's her and I can't bear it anymore" He let out a sob all the way from his chest, she wanted to break the hug.

"Please don't leave" He begged "I need you"

"I'm so sorry" She looked at him, grabbed his face and they there were, his damn eyes, the same she had, the same eyes she had stared into when she was holding her body when she left. "I want you to know that I do love you" She said, he closed his eyes and shook his head "And I will never stop, you hear me? I will always love you"

Then she walked up the stairs and left him in the living room, knowing she was packing, knowing she was leaving, knowing then and there that he would be alone.

And when she got down with a suitcase on her hand, he stood there, crying his eyes out, begging her with his eyes not to leave, wanting her to stay, promising it would get better.

But she opened the door, gave him one last stare and wiped a tear away.

"I'll come back for the rest of my things when you're at set" And walked out.

He sat on the couch wondering what he did wrong, while she stood in the doorstep for a while, looking at the very unusual, evergrowingly shiny moon.

****

The question took her by surprise, she knew he wanted to know, she still knew, after three years, he was entitled to an explanation, she owed her one.

"I know it won't make sense" She started "But I saw her in you" He saw her jaw starting to tremble.

"That's the thing" He said, trying to remain calm, trying to forget all those nights he spent screaming into his pillows, trying to forget all the times different directors had to cut scenes because he was inexplicably crying. "I saw her in you, too" She looked down, embarrassed "And I still loved you, I worshiped you" He said, his voice breaking at the last sentence "I fucking died inside a second time when you left"

"Pedro" It was the first time she'd said his name since she arrived, and he didn't like what it made him feel, he had worked hard to try to forget her and keep the happy memories of his little girl intact that he felt like an incredible failure when he felt his heart pounding at the sound of his name on her lips. "I know it wasn't fair-"

"Of fucking course it wasn't fair" He cut her "You left me here, to grieve alone, do you think I didn't suffer after Ashley died?"

"Be both did, you know that, each of us in a different way" She sobbed out.

"And yet, when I needed your support you left" He said, she could hear a tone of irony.

"And what about me?" She said, frowning, realizing that maybe it had been a mistake to knock on his door "Did you actually think I would be grieving just with hugs? And kisses? I needed to talk about it, Pedro, I fucking needed to talk about it, our little girl died, and you just wanted to cuddle up in bed and stay there"

He opened his mouth trying to respond but he couldn't, because it was true. He knew it was his mistake and then and there he realized that he couldn't do anything to repair it.

A blast was heard outside, they both jumped, she looked out the window and saw absolutely nothing. He reached for the tv remote and turned it on.

He put on the news channel while wiping his tears, and sat next to her on the couch, there was a coverage on what they were calling "The Outburst", for them, it was just an announced chronicle of the end of the world, they were talking about the flares of the sun getting increasingly hotter, higher and dangerous.

"Ugh, as if we didn't know" Pedro said, then they ran a simulation of what would happen once the earth reached what, once again, they were calling "Blast Wave Point", the point where the earth and the sun would be closer to each other, the earth would heat up and everything will start catching in flames, then the "Last Flare" would reach and light everything on fire. She reached and grabbed Pedro's hand as the images on the tv showed a render of the end of humanity. He turned off the tv. "Apparently it was just a flare reaching the atmosphere" He said, she nodded and looked at him.

"Are you still mad at me?" She asked, he gripped her hand and shook his head.

"We're past that" He said "Time did its thing" She gave him a soft smile and nodded. "Are you hungry?"

They had dinner together, they talked about what they had done the last three years, he had heard about her new investigation reaching the scientific community before the colleges shut down, she had watched him receive an oscar way before they announced the exact date of The Outburst.

They had laughed at how they actually weren't the first people to notice the increasing reflection of the sun on the moon as the huge star heated to the point of no return, they had reminisce at how they looked at the moon every time they missed each other or every time they missed Ashley.

They cried again, holding each other hands, and asked for forgiveness and forgave one another. They remembered the good times they spent together in over eight years of relationship and the rough times as well.

They watched the president's final address to the people of America, the doomsday goodbye, and laughed at the stiffness of it all, spent hours talking and talking about their childhoods and how they imagine Ashley would be like now, hearing once every few hours the blasts of the sun flares reaching the atmosphere.

"I'm actually glad she's not here to see this shit" She said, Pedro nodded in agreement, they had moved to sit on the floor, the temperature outside was rising and they had started to break a sweat, he lend her one of his t-shirts so she could remove the sweater she was wearing before.

"Don't you wonder how our lives would be if things didn't go as they did?" He asked her, she looked at him and grabbed his hand.

"Maybe I could've learned more español" She teased, he laughed "I do, but when I catch myself doing it I force myself to stop" He looked at her, interested "Because I know it's not healthy, y'know, to live that way in the past" He nodded with a nostalgic smile. And they listened carefully as another flare tried to reach the planet.

"Sounds ominous" He said, she laughed.

"Do you think it'll let us know?" She asked, he moved his body to face hers and shrugged.

"I don't know I've never lived this before" He teased "Why don't you know?" He asked her.

"I'm a neurologist not an astronomer" She answered with a smile, and went on to lean her head on his shoulder. "I really hope it doesn't"

"Why?"

"I don't wanna know, I wanna burn to death without it in my mind" She said, looking at his eyes, making him feel ever so transparent, making him feel like she could read him like an open book.

"What do you wanna have in your mind?" He asked, knowing full well why.

"Ashley" She said, he smiled endearingly "I wanna burn to death while I look into your eyes" She let out. He raised his eyebrows in surprise.

"God, how did I miss you" He spat. She smiled and lifted a hand to cup his face. They could hear two blasts going off at the same time, and the power went down.

"Shit" She said, scared, he pulled her into him, even though the air was hot and thick and they were sweaty and messy, he held her. Another two blasts went off. "Is it time?" She asked, he didn't respond because he didn't know. A set of four blasts were heard, one after the other "It's letting us know" She cried into his chest.

Pedro loosened his grip on her and grabbed her face with both hands, making her see him.

"It's gonna be okay" He said, trying to wipe off her tears with his thumbs "We're together, you're with me now" She nodded as the blasts started to get more frequent and the heat started to get almost unbearable.

"Why the fuck is this happening so fast?" She said, blinking fast to let the tears fall, Pedro shook his head, not knowing what to say, about to burst into tears as well, he would've been lying if he had said he wasn't scared "I need more time" She spat, while trying to cling to him "I need more time with you" He started crying as he heard her saying those words. Somehow made him feel the warmest he had felt in years, even in the middle of the apocalypse. "I love you, Pedro, I never stopped loving you"

"I know, I love you too, I fucking love you" He felt his skin wet with sweat and she finally closed the little distance they had left between them, she kissed him eagerly and clumsily, she kissed him like she hadn't kiss any human being in three years, and as he grabbed her face as close as he could, opening his lips for her to consume the little air he still had inside his chest, he thought there was nowhere else he wanted to be, right there, as the world was lighting up in flames, as the whole human race was being wiped from the planet, there was nothing else he wanted to do, no one else he wanted to embrace, no other thing he wanted to do, than to kiss the love of his life, after so long of not feeling her touch.

If the end of the world had to happen for them to feel each other again, so be it.

[prose-for-hire]

All I want for Christmas is you

[This is a (late) part of my 12 Days of Chirstmas fics]

Pairing: Spike x fem!reader

Request: Hi! A spike request angst for the holiday collection. Where spike and the reader get into a massive fight and he says some really hurtful things. So its really awkward leading into Christmas and the reader considers leaving him. But then spike gives the reader a present on Christmas like a sorry present that changes her mind :)

Requested by: Anon

Warning: Spike and reader fight and say mean things. Swearing. Very light sex references.

A/N: I use the ambiguous phrase ‘jewellery’ rather than explaining what the object is because it’s a reader insert and some people like certain items and some people don’t like any jewellery (blame Buffy and Dawn sorry)

You and Spike loved each other, you knew this. But you and Spike also argued. All the time. You had broken up and got back together more times than you could count. It was a ‘can’t live with him, can’t live without him’ situation. And you were just going in circles.

This particular time, finds you and Spike finishing decorating the crypt. It had been fun, by all accounts. You had even got a tree. He had managed to distract you a lot, making an hour’s task lasting the entire day.

When you were loved up, it was bliss. It was fierce passion. Often languid and sensual. Even giddy and fun at times.

He hugged you from behind, closing his eyes as he inhaled, kissing the back of your head. His hands started to wander from your hips and you closed your eyes in delight. Pressed against him felt so right.

“Did you hear that?” You said, your eyes snapping open. It was bells. Little, twinkling Christmas bells. It was eerie, not cheery. You hadn’t bought any bells.

Spike groaned in frustration and looked around as if you had gone mad. You were always doing this. Driving him wild. Teasing him so.

“What in the buggering hell are you goin’ on about?”

“There’s something…” You said cryptically as you looked around, which irritated him to no end.

“It’s nothing, just- come here”

“Spike! Why don’t you listen to me?” You pouted slightly, hoping it was entice him to take you seriously, check if there was a threat. But it did the opposite.

“Oh, right, and what’s your plan then? Why don’t we scream and run away. That’s about the form of your fighting skills anyhow ain’t it?”

“Just shut up – it’s Christmas” You snapped, looking at him as if he needed to drop it. But this just irritated him, as if you were chastising him. Like he was someone you could control. Emasculate.

“Poor little y/n, making things up for a scrap of attention again” He stuck his lower lip out and tilted his head to the side, in a way that nobody would describe anything other than patronisingly, “You don’t know who you are, not without me” He added the end after a pause.

“You’re the one that followed me around for months on end before I agreed to date you!” You bit back. This is where everything tended to go south. Fast.

“Yeah? Well we’re only together after last time ‘cause I took pity on you and took you back – saw how I left you wantin’ thought we might as well. You’re attractive at least” He leaned in and took your chin, moving you to face him as he insulted you. You held back tears. He was supposed to love you, why was he always so mean?

“Fuck you, Spike!” You shouted, grabbing his wrist and moving him from touching you before adding, “You’re such a self-assured pig!”

“Yeah, you love it” He purred.

“I hate you”

“No, you don’t” He stated. Before dragging his voice out almost sing-song like but in a humourless way, “You want me. You need me” He bit his lip, moving closer and closer, making you shiver. He was trying to charm you into submission. Again.

Well, it wouldn’t work… not this time anyway.

“You’re the one that wouldn’t leave Buffy’s doorstep until I came back with you! You’re obsessive! You’re a slave to love, no - to pain, Spike!” You stated, moving away from where he had started to back you against the wall.

“Slave to you” He offered, that look in his eye. Offering to forget about it, although he had been the one that had been cruel. His look offering making up. In bed, wherever you wanted. He would even apologise if it meant you wouldn’t leave him again. But you were still mad, still angry at the way he spoke to you.

His look almost made you back down, he was hard to resist. You were addicted to each other. Even when you were fighting it could switch to sex so easily. To hot passion.

But not today.

“No. You’re not. You don’t want me. You want drama, a fight. I’m sick of it! Forget it” You shouted, continuing, “I mean it this time, Spike! We’re done!”

“Love, you don’t mean that – we’re-”

“Finished!” You ended his sentence for him, “Get out!”

“No- I’m the one with my name above the door, you don’t bloody pay the rent” He said, backing away from you as you had that look in your eye. You could be downright vindictive.

“Neither do you - it’s a crypt, you don’t pay shit!”

“You wouldn’t throw your fella out just before Christmas, would you, love?” He tried as you had walked him out of the front door, throwing his leather duster at him. He caught it in a ball and clutched it to his chest.

He sighed exaggeratedly. He really didn’t want to have to rough it somewhere, exposing himself to possible sunlight. He wanted you again. He cursed himself. Wished he had just kept his mouth shut.

But you weren’t so innocent. If he hadn’t created an argument, you would have done. It had been in the air. Building up over weeks.

“Bloody women!” He screamed at the door you had unceremoniously slammed in his face. He heard you slide the bolt across the door and he kicked it for good measure, howling in pain and hobbling away.

To add insult to injury, as he stalked through the streets trying to find a suitable crypt it had started to snow. The first bloody snow here in centuries and he had been caught up in it. It couldn’t get any worse.

Shit. Why did he have to think that? He rounded the corner and almost ran straight into the Slayer. He had been dragging his feet, kicking a stone until he looked up and saw her.

“There a reason you’re terrorising the sidewalk, Spike?”

“None of your business”

“Y/n’s kicked you out again hasn’t she?” Buffy’s face lit up as his face gave away she had guessed correctly.

She enjoyed seeing him like this. She was your best friend and she thought (no, knew) that you were too good for him. She told you all the time. But you were both too swept up in the animal attraction. In the possessive, heated entanglement you couldn’t escape if you wanted to.

“Betty the do-good…-er” Spike floundered. It wasn’t his best line. He was ridiculously sad. Mourning the loss of his relationship with you again. He craved you, he wept for you. There was a deep aching in his chest the further he walked from the crypt. The further he walked from you.

“That was tragic. You weren’t kiddin’ when you said you were bad” Buffy said, not able to hide the smile at her own joke.

“Yeah, well, just lost the love of my un-life here. Give a bloke a break” He snapped, sniffing and trying to wipe his eye on his sleeve subtly. Buffy rolled her eyes but for some reason, before she went over to the crypt to collect you and the overnight bag you had packed and re-packed more than you can count, she turned back to him.

“You know she feels the same. Maybe it’s time to let go, Spike. Or buy jewellery. I hear girls like jewellery” Buffy shrugged.

“Yeah, you wouldn’t know” He muttered, luckily she didn’t hear it or she would have spun back and staked him on site. She only hadn’t before the previous interaction because she knew you would never forgive her.

Your relationship was infuriating. And not just to you and Spike. It had a ripple effect, it was a part of your friends lives too. One day you would be shouting and screaming, the next passionately making love on the nearest surface. It was exciting and painful, like whiplash from a rollercoaster. The rollercoaster that was y/n and Spike.

It had been a few days now. You were staying at Buffy’s. She was a good friend to you. No matter how many times you and Spike yo-yo’d between love and hate she was there for you. With as little judgement as she could.

She comforted you while you cried, heartbroken despite Buffy being sure you would manage to find it in your heart to forgive him yet again. You clutched the mug of hot chocolate she had made, complete with marshmallows. She had learnt well from Joyce.

Dawn had slipped you some of her freshly baked sugar-cookies that she had made specially to cheer you up. She had decorated them with little Christmas characters which made you smile at her.

The girl adored your relationship with Spike, whether rightly or wrongly. She looked up to you, wanting to emulate a passionate relationship like that herself when she was older. It was like you were in a romance novel or something.

What you and Buffy didn’t know that since you had moved in, Dawn was Spike’s spy. She was, for the price of $5 and scary stories from his past, she told him all about what you said and how you were feeling. He now knew you were upset, missing him. Wallowing the same as he was. Well, good. But now, he had to make it up to you. He made Dawn help him brainstorm into the night.

She wanted to do it, she was sure it was for a good cause. In the name of true love, obviously.

Spike walked her back to Buffy’s where the Slayer was pacing and you were watching out for her to come home. You were going to give her the heads up that Buffy wasn’t pleased that she had gone awol. The snow had fallen thick now, anything could have happened and Buffy was scared Dawn was hurt.

You saw her then, with him. Your heart rose and your eyes glistened. You watched him trudge beside her, the white glow of the snow lighting up his face, making his cheekbones more prominent. He took a final drag of his cigarette before throwing it away, his eyes finally meeting yours through the window.

You walked to the door and unlocked it, whispering to Dawn that Buffy was gunning for her before turning back to Spike.

“Love…” He started. You just shook your head, you were still hurt.

“Goodbye, Spike” You said pointedly, closing the door on him once more. This time you turned with your back against the door, sliding down it as you started to cry. Dawn worried that it would take more than the Christmas gift they had been planning to win you back as Buffy scooped you up. She suggested that there was plenty of Christmas films you could watch, to take your mind off things. You nodded, leaning against her shoulder debating yourself whether to run after him or not. Buffy decided against any heavy romance-based films as you continued to sniff.

Eventually, Christmas Day came and it was the first that you spent without him in years. You usually made up before. You spent the entire day with a fake smile plastered on your face, not just at the slightly misjudged present from Anya (it was a vibrator, because you were on your own. You opened it in front of Dawn not realising and Buffy had to cover her eyes).

You thought about him the entire day. You ached, pined. You almost braved the thick snow, that you had almost been snowed in by, more than once before one of your friends distracted you with something.

As night fell, you gave up hoping. That was, until, there was a sharp knock at the door. His knock, you knew it. You had slammed the door in his face too many times not to know that knock. You sprinted over there, swinging the door open.

“Spike” You breathed, smiling. You had felt his absence so painfully.

“I know, I’m not stopping, wouldn’t wanna interrupt the touch-feely bollocks I’m sure is in full swing about now” He said and it made you smile, You loved the way he spoke. His accent. The way he phrased everything as if he had crafted it just for your ears.

He handed you a surprisingly well-wrapped gift as you smiled down at it, “It’s- for me? But I didn’t have time to get-”

“You know the only gift you could give me worth anything would be you” He admitted, which was how you felt for him. You didn’t need this, but you knew this was his way of apologising.

You opened the present and gasped, smiling wider. It was jewellery, just the kind you adored with a little gem that sparkled in the moonlight. You looked over at him, how could you ever have doubted him? He did his best by you, he always did. You knew who he was when you had started dating, just as he had known who you were.

“Spike, I’m sorry for how-” You started, but he shook his head, taking your hand.

“This- the way we- it’s not right, I know it” he admitted that the way things were, the bad seemed to take over the good. He lived in hope, though. He was convinced that this time it would be all love, “But I want you, I burn for you – it’s why the gem’s that colour, see? You’re the only one for me, the only one I could ever love through it all” He said it so honestly. So sincerely.

You invited him in after you whispered your own affections, much to everyone else’s chagrin. You showed them the gift and Dawn cheered, telling you she helped. You grinned at her and Spike had to convince Buffy not to stake him again. You both stayed in the living room for a moment, listening to the rest of them talking and just gazing into each other’s eyes.

Then you were kissing. His lips on yours hotly, you had missed this so bad. His lips were made for yours. He drank you in, all of you. Your flaws and your perfections.

He loved your everything. The good and the bad. And you matched his message. He felt it, deepening the kiss. Forgetting where you were for a moment. Until he heard your friends mutter insults at him.

He picked you up and you wrapped your legs around his waist. All the while, you had barely stopped for breath. You never wanted to part from him again. You were pressed close to him, willing him even closer.

His lips caught any exposed skin on your neck, your jaw as he carried you without word upstairs. You looped one arm around his neck, the other against his jaw so you could catch his lips again with heightened desire.

The others just watched you leave, trying to ignore the way you were all-but grinding against Spike in anticipation. None of them were surprised by the turn of events but they weren’t exactly pleased either.

Buffy, Xander, Willow and Giles all shared a look as you and Spike thudded against the walls as you walked along the corridors upstairs trying to find a room to slip into.

They all wondered how long it would last this time as you gave yourselves a very merry Christmas.

[curly-bangtan]

Blizzard (M)

Pairing: roommate!Jungkook x reader

Summary: When a blizzard hits your town, you and your shy awkward roommate are forced to spend time together, not being able to leave the house due to the strong snowstorm. To make matters worse, the power gets cut in the middle of his shower. Which also means no heating.

Genre: roommate au, domestic au, fluff, smut, strangers to lovers

Warnings: bit of a slow burner, vanilla!Jungkook, virgin!reader, dry humping, penetrative sex, fingering, oral (m receiving), losing virginity, shy soft boy Koo with a crush and a noona kink, your heart could possibly burst from how cute he is

Word Count: 15.5k oops

A/N: (This fic is written in parallel to Heatwave, with an opposing concept in mind. You don’t have to read Heatwave to read this, but it would be interesting and funny to see the differences in the two scenarios that both lead to roommates hooking up.) Also, happy birthday, bunny boy! Sorry this was a day late, I was honestly swarmed. I love you, koo. Writing this very much gave me a bias crisis but it was all worth it. Enjoy! :”)

PS. Think April 2019 Jungkook 

.

‘A severe snowstorm is set to hit us this weekend with temperatures dropping down to -16˚C. It is therefore ill-advised for anyone to leave their houses during this period until the blizzard subsides as the fifth snow-induced traffic accident has been reported this week in our town…’

You have always marvelled at how the weather lady announces such things with such a passionate captivating tone.

‘The calculated probability of a city-wide power cut is currently at 72%, so please be well-equipped to stay indoors for the next two days.’

Oh shit. A power cut?

This is not good at all. Not like you have any plans for this weekend anyway, and you wouldn’t necessarily mind being stuck inside since you are good at entertaining yourself. But to possibly have no warm water, no internet in the duration of these few days?

You are currently snugly rolled up in the warmth of your blanket burrito, a mug of chamomile tea fitted in your hands, the steam of which evaporates under your chin into a slick coat. Friday evenings have never been eventful for you as long as Jimin doesn’t drag you out to some bar with him. As introverted as one can get, you much prefer staying in and watching TV or endlessly browsing the web.

The distinct rattling of keys spins your attention to the front door. Hearing the plunge of the metal into the keyhole is strangely satisfying to your ears. In steps a pink-nosed, frost-dusted Jungkook, all wrapped up in winter apparel thick enough to make him waddle clumsily.

A gust of cold flares inside from the harsh outdoors, stray flakes of snow flying in after him and landing on the rich oak tiles of the foyer. From the couch, you see his silhouette breathe out a visible grey huff. The door behind him falls shut, once again entrapping the warm temperature into the confines of these walls.

You watch your roommate, humming to himself with his black earpods hooked in his ears, as he unties the scarf around his neck. He probably hasn’t noticed your presence yet; he’s always been a little clueless afterall.

Then he looks up and meets your lingering gaze.

You both jump a little, his humming ceases instantly, eyes scrambling, darting away to your surroundings: the quiet television, the arching lamp, the white powdered window panes. Anywhere but at each other.

Clearing your throat, you greet him softly . ‘Hi.’ Your thumb rubs at the lip-shaped tea stain on the rim of your mug.

‘Um, hi. Good evening, noona.’ He dips his head at you, hood drooping lower over his head. You are two years his senior, and despite your supposed familiarity, he insists on formalities.

The weather lady has now been replaced with the anchorman, who is droning on about the car accident this morning. Awkwardness hangs in the air between you, as it always does every time you speak. It’s now your turn to say something, you’re painfully aware. But what do you say?

‘Snow storm.’ It is a statement more than anything. As if he hasn’t noticed… Nice one. You immediately want to hide your face in the mint furry throw you’re wrapped in.

‘Yeah. Snow storm.’ The rubbery sound of the careless removal of his shoes against the floor is louder than his response. ‘Jimin didn’t make it.’

Your blood freezes. ‘Wait what?! Oh my god! What happened to him?’ It takes the blanket sliding off you for you to realise that you’ve stood up abruptly. Your body is immediately flushed with a breeze of cold, devoid of insulation.

The car accident… It can’t be…

Jungkook’s attention flickers to the glaring screen as he paces towards you and realises how he must’ve sounded. ‘Woah, sorry, I worded it badly. I mean, Jimin’s stuck at Taehyung’s because the snow is too thick for him to drive back. And the service on his phone is whack, so he can’t reach you. Taehyung told me. Sorry, I didn’t mean he didn’t make it.’ Nervous chuckle. Scratching the back of his head.

Never has he said this many words to you in one go, this must be a record. That, as well as your own silly misunderstanding of his words, makes you release a humoured breath. ‘Oh right… Haha… I’m stupid.’

‘No. my bad.’

Wow. If you two keep this up, this might just be your longest running conversation in the history of living together.

Because he’s looking at the floor rather than you, you feel the liberation to look directly at his face. His round nose is red from the freezing temperature, his teeth gnawing at his chapped lips. You follow his gaze travel across the dark wooden panels, reaching a halt at your feet.

‘You’ve got a hole in your sock, noona.’ He states.

Indeed you do. Under his wide-eyed glare, you can’t help but curl your toes inwards as if it would hide your pinkie jutting out of the fabric. The way he addresses you, how his lips form a pouted ring when he pronounces the “oo”, makes you particularly self conscious. ‘Oh… Yeah, I know, it’s fine. It’s my only pair of fuzzy socks.’ These socks have sheltered your feet for three winters only to betray you now, during a bloody blizzard. The icy floor licks at your exposed skin tauntingly.

Silence draws taut between you. Like you’re tied to opposite ends of a string and are both trying desperately to escape, to walk away from each other.

It’s his move now… Why isn’t he saying something? But at the same time, what can he possibly respond to ‘It’s my only pair of fuzzy socks.’?

‘Right… See you.’ Jungkook nods politely and heads for his room. And you know you probably won’t see him reemerge until tomorrow; it’s practically his batcave in there.

A shudder courses through your body. Though it’s not from the cold but rather the embarrassment of that encounter. Quickly switching off the TV, you hide back in the comforts of your blanket like a Halloween ghost and scurry into your own room to avoid seeing him again.

.

Jeon Jungkook.

Even the thought of his name makes you crease inward involuntarily like it’s some bad memory. Despite having lived under the same roof for more or less six months, neither of you have warmed to the other in the slightest. It’s not that you have anything against him; you’re sure he must be a lovely boy, but…

Well, when you put two shy individuals next to each other, you can’t really expect them to bond over their bashfulness. No, they both tend to retract into their shells.

How you came about living together is three simple syllables: Park Jimin. If it wasn’t for this one common thread you share, your worlds would never have collided.

Ever the caring friend, it goes without saying that Jimin would rent out his vacant room in his three-bedroom house to you without even a second of hesitation after Hoseok ditches the boys to move in with his girlfriend. You’ve met all his friends before. Jimin is a social butterfly afterall, how could he resist forcing all his best mates into a confined space and make them talk to each other, or more commonly known as a party?

Namjoon and you get along just fine, seeing as you both are whores for literature. Seokjin? As long as you compliment his cooking and force a giggle at his jokes, he’ll accept your friendship. Surprisingly, Yoongi took a liking to you; you guess is due to your mild mellow nature which must clear his headaches caused by this chaotic bunch. Unsurprisingly, Hoseok took a liking to you, well, because he’s Hoseok and incapable of negativity. Much to Jimin’s jealousy, you have a soft spot for Taehyung, his mysterious charm and boyish charisma; your friendship was almost instant.

But then Jungkook…

Your introduction was a blur of awkward hellos and unmet eyes. Every time you spoke to each other, it’s a nervous stutter from him or unwarranted silence from you. Worse, if the two of you happened to bump into each other in public, neither of you knew whether or not to say hi and commence a conversation like normal acquainted people, so it always ended up being an uncomfortably long pause before nodding out of courtesy then parting ways. It’s not like you belong to the same friendship group and see each other every week or anything.

Jungkook’s playful childisness shines brightly when surrounded by the boys, witch-cackle laugh and all. However, for some reason unbeknownst to anyone, this goofy side to him is immediately switched off in your presence, as if you’re the rain that extinguishes the flame of his candle. His body stiffens, eyes widen, voice stammers. Which only leads you to mirror his behaviour.

‘He’s just really uncomfortable around girls.’ Jimin has tried to offer the only plausible explanation. ‘Poor kid went to an all boys’ school his whole life, has only ever had one girlfriend who dumped him on their one year anniversary. Your femaleness scares him.’

That would be kind of cute, you guess, if you weren’t also a socially-uncomfortable hermit who requires soft gentle prodding in order to befriend. Because then you become two logs sitting beside each other, neither willing to inch towards the other.

Forgive Jimin’s mistake of thinking that sharing a roof would change this. Because how wrong was he… If anything, it only led to increased timidity around each other.

When you first moved in, Jungkook was eager to help you carry and unpack everything, seeing as he is the most physically apt person in the house. So you thought that it was his first step towards you, and that your dynamic was finally making progress into becoming one that’s more comfortable. He even lingered around your room the first few days with Jimin to help you open all your cardboard boxes.

However, he has since struggled to utter more than five words to you. Which has continued forth until this day. In the morning rush to class, you never encounter him due to your proneness to punctuality and his to tardiness. If you ever do, it’s only ever just a quick good morning, noona without looking up from his cereal. You both enjoy the safety of your own rooms, hence rarely peak your head out unless it’s for food. Jimin is always the one to drag you out by the foot, even if its just to his room or the sofa to watch a film with him. You say drag, but really you just enjoy seeing Jimin all pouty and whiny and sucking up to you in order to earn precious quality time with you; you actually enjoy being around Jimin. It’s worse for Jungkook though because he has his own ensuite bathroom, orders Deliveroo instead of coming out to eat with you two, and only ever joins social gatherings that you’re also involved in if a high enough bribe is offered.

Hence the time you and Jungkook are exposed to each other gradually diminished over time despite being roommates. At first you only suspected, but now you know for a fact, that he is purposely avoiding you like the plague.

It baffles you, if Jimin’s theory is true, how he could possibly be scared of you, regardless of his shyness towards the female specimen. Look at you, you’re this soft-mannered, quiet-spoken creature with a meek presence. You have more reason to be intimidated by his melon-sized biceps and aggressive shouts that echo from his room when he’s gaming at 2am.

So due to this mutually reciprocated mousiness, this awkward friendship-but-not-quite thing, has never been overcome in these months.

This is not a result of lack of trying, at least from your end. You do try to talk to him, exerting enough friendliness to burst your balloon of introversion. And you suppose he does make as much effort as he can as well. He once left you a note telling you to help yourself to the leftover pizza in the fridge. On your birthday, he gave you a card in which he drew cute little cartoon illustrations of you three housemates and wrote a short message.

Happy birthday, Y/N noona!

You are such a kind person, I hope we can speak more.

Jungkook :)

You thought the exclamation mark and smiley face were above and beyond for his standards. It made you smile for the rest of the day.

.

It’s 6:23pm and your growling stomach is exacerbated by the cold that has made itself at home in your bones. You’ve always been an early dinner person while Jimin and Jungkook are the opposite.

You’ve managed to get a hold of Jimin through Taehyung; your FaceTime call with him lasted a total of twelve minutes before the connection got too poor that it hung up on its own. Berating Jimin for leaving you alone with Jungkook, especially in this snow storm where everyone is basically on house arrest, all he did was laugh at your feign annoyance. You know it isn’t Jimin’s fault but you still like to blame him for all the awkward predicaments that are bound to happen.

After this chapter of the book you’re reading, you’ll go out to the kitchen and make some dinner, you decide.

Wait a second... Do you even have enough food in the pantry to last a whole weekend? Particularly since Jungkook can easily demolish three bowls of rice and a whole pound of meat, and still have room for dessert?

Looking out the window, you realise it’s snowing way too hard for you to feel confident to pop to the nearest grocery store without slipping and dying.

Shit! What are you going to eat these few days? Especially since the electricity can cut any minute?

Just then, you hear the echo of the front door shutting. Oh no… Jungkook did not just go out in this weather. He probably noticed the lack of food as well and decided to go for a shop. You know what he’s like, he’s a boy who’s really certain of his capabilities, over certain in fact. He probably does not see the hazard of leaving the house in such heavy snow, especially in the evening. Because nothing stands in the way between Jungkook and Food.

Do you go after him? Hell, if you do, you would probably get lost somewhere and slowly freeze to your inevitable death. You can barely navigate in perfect daylight.

Scrambling for your phone, you begin searching for his number. You’ve embarrassingly only called him once, and that was when you and Jimin got locked out of the house after a pub night.

No one is picking up.

In fact, when you check your screen, you don’t even have signal. The blizzard must be getting so bad that it’s refracting the radio waves. Which means it’s even worse for Jungkook to be out right now.

He’s such an idiot. Why did he think it’s okay to just take a walk to the supermarket right now in the middle of a snow storm? You’re such an idiot. Why were you too lazy to stock up on food during the day?

You pace around your room, phone clutched in your hand in case you miraculously get signal somehow. How on earth would you explain to Jimin that your roommate, his friend, whom he left in your care since you’re his senior, went out in a blizzard to buy food that you were supposed to have gotten this morning, and ended up dead from hypothermia?

Are you overreacting? Surely you’re overreacting. Everything is going to be fine! Deep breaths.

He’s going to come back any minute now and see you losing your mind over nothing. Right? Right.

Jungkook isn’t going to die. You’re being paranoid. Ridiculous. Overly anxious as usual.

But you can’t help yourself from pressing your face against your window to try to peek outside for a sign of him. The glass is ice cold against your skin, and it sends a blood-chilling shock through your veins. You can barely make out any shapes in the sea of greys and whites.

If you can’t even see out the window, how is he walking outside right now?

Screw it, you’re going to find him.

You’re a tornado getting dressed, whipping on your massive faux-fur lined puffer coat over two layers of fleece. A pair of gloves, double layer of socks, snow boots. Useless phone and hand warmers shoved in your pockets, you storm out of the house.

The cold that greets you burns up your nostrils and painfully invade your lungs. Snow is flying directly at your face, and you’re barely sheltered by your hood as you feel the icy flakes stab at your skin and melt away. Step by wary step, you steadily walk off your porch, careful not to slip. Your heart leaps out of your chest when your feet sink down at least 10 inches of snow, your squeal is muffled by the scarf you’re using as a ski mask.

It’s now been at least 10 minutes since he’s left. Jungkook is a fast walker, but in the snow, perhaps you could catch up with him.

The flickering lamp posts light up the night, but they may as well not be working because all you can see is white. Barely able to keep your eyes open, and batting away the heavy wind that’s threatening to blow you over, you trek in the direction of the local supermarket.

You don’t know how much time has passed when you realise that you don’t recognise the way anymore. Everything is a blur of snow. The cars, houses, street signs. All snow. Google maps is failing you; you’ve given up removing your gloves each time, your fingers instantly freezing at the exposure, to zoom in or rotate the navigation which keeps hopping from location to location.

You’re utterly and undeniably - lost.

Stopping dead in your tracks, you just plop down on your ass in defeat.

Where the hell are you? Where the hell is Jungkook?

Fear and frustration bubbles in your chest. It must have been half an hour now since you left the house. Surely he should be back, and surely he would’ve intercepted you on the way. That could either mean one of two possibilities: he got lost, slash, injured, slash, died on his way, or you have somehow strayed from the route to the store and he’s now frantically searching for you.

The lump in your throat festers into a ball of panic and despair. Looking around you, there’s absolutely no one. Just eerily-still buildings and snow-hidden cars. The only sound is the howl of the winter gust and your own uneven breathing.

You’re scared, and cold, and alone.

Why the hell did you think you could find him in this snow storm? You watch your warm visible exhale disperse in the icy air, the stinging of desperate tears piercing the back of your eyes. What are you supposed to do now?

And then it hits you. Perhaps you could trace your steps back since your feet have imprinted a trail in the snow. Looking behind you, you see that the downpour of snow has already began filling the footprints nearest to you. You’re praying that they haven’t already entirely covered your earlier steps closer to the house.

Gathering yourself together, you exert a lot of effort to stand up from the ground. Your butt is now wet, and a damp chill is seeping into your underwear. Determined, you follow your footsteps, which are growing fainter, back home.

You’re hoping you recognise the way now, that you’re not just convincing yourself that the street looks familiar.

Then an awful realisation hits you.

Both your hands are stuffed into your pockets, holding those hand-warming packets and your phone. But not your keys. You forgot your keys.

‘Fuck!’ Cursing is rare for you, but anyone would probably deem this situation as a very reasonable one to swear at.

Hot gushes of tears begin flooding down your face, painting streaks of cold that freeze over in a matter of seconds. How could you be this dumb? The snow is getting heavier right now. Checking the time on your phone, it’s 7 o’clock. The streetlights are dimming due to the weather, and the pitch dark night is starting to settle in around you.

You sink to a crouch.

This is it then, you guess. You’ve met your inexorable demise, rooted from your own stupidity. And Jungkook.

You can’t believe you’re going to die trying to find Jungkook in a goddamn snow storm.

The quiet sobs and sniffles that escape you are muted by the hood around your ears. A shiver overtakes your body as your muscles tremble as a last attempt to keep you alive. Your whole face is numb, teeth clattering, eyes clamped shut to stop the tears from freezing on your cheeks.

‘Noona?’

The voice is muffled but you recognise it instantly. Your eyes fly open to see a pair of shoes halted in front of you. You look up.

And there Jungkook is, eyes wide in shock, quivering lips parted in concern, carrying four plastic bags full of food and supplies. The streetlight situated directly behind him shines a halo around his head, painting a heavenly image of him. You’ve never been more glad to see anyone in your life.

Unable to contain yourself, you fling your ice-stiffened arms around his waist and bury your face in his coat-clad torso. Your knees give in and hit the ground. New tears spring from your eyes, but this time it’s tears of relief, tears of joy, tears of gratitude. A surge of his warmth washes over you, and all of a sudden, the cold cannot touch you.

‘W-What happened? Are you- Are you okay?’ Jungkook is rooted to the ground, he wants to wrap an arm around your small head or help you up but his hands are full with the groceries.

Gripping his sleeves, you tug yourself up to face him. You probably look like a mess, red eyes, nose and cheeks. But you don’t care. Jungkook is alive, you’re alive, and you’ve found each other. ‘Yeah, I’m fine, Jungkook. Everything is fine.’

‘You’re crying, noona.’ His ears are neatly tucked under his black knitted beanie.

‘Not anymore, I’m good now.’ Ferociously wiping the liquids profusely leaking out of your orifices, you give him the biggest grin your frozen cheek muscles would allow. ‘Let’s go home. Do you need help with the bags?’

‘No, don’t worry about them.’

Standing an inch apart, you walk side by side following his lead, assuming he knows the way. The material of your coats scrape at each other when either of you leans a bit too far towards the other.

‘What are you doing out here though?’ He asks quietly.

What are you doing out here? How do you give him an explanation that does not depict you as an idiot? Because once again, you’ve been stupid and dramatic and stressed over absolutely nothing. It’s twice in the same day now that you thought one of your roommates have died. When both of them turned out to be alive and well.

‘Um… Well, I thought it was dangerous for you to go outside alone in this weather, especially since it’s getting dark... I tried calling you but had no signal so, uh, I decided to... uh, come out to find you…’ Embarrassment begins to creep it’s way to your senses, it claws digging into your skin.

You peak at him in your peripheral vision to see him stiffen, eyes eerily focused on the snowy path in front. What is he thinking? Is he going to laugh at you? Think you’re dumb? Find you weird and obsessive?

‘Oh… Um.’ Clearing his throat, he glances at you and you quickly look away. Flustered. ‘You didn’t have to, I’m fine. I know this neighbourhood like the back of my hand, noona.’

‘Yeah, but you took so long. I got worried…’ You whisper the last bit.

An awkward pause is birthed. Your fists tighten around the hand warmers in your pockets.

‘I- I’m sorry for worrying you, noona.’ You hear his own fists tighten around the handle of bags as well, the plastic crinkling. ‘The supermarket around the corner was shut so I had to find another one that wasn’t. I made it just in time, though, right before this one closed as well. Then I also had to find a store that sells those so-’ He stops abruptly when he realises that he’s rambling.

‘Sells what?’

‘Doesn’t matter.’ Jungkook mumbles.

Another silence. The night has fallen, looking around, if it isn’t for the scarce light casted by the lamp posts, everything would be pitch dark. You’re so glad you’re not alone. Worse come to worse, you would’ve had to knock on these random houses and beg them to take you in for the night.

‘Wait,’ he says, ‘That doesn’t explain why you were crying.’

Well, crap. What are you supposed to say?

‘Uhh… Well, I got lost and my phone wasn’t working, so… I just kinda panicked.’ If your face wasn’t red from the cold and embarrassment from before, it definitely is now. You feel the blood pumping to your head, enough to make you sway a little.

‘Oh shit. I’m sorry, that was all my fault. I- I should’ve told you I was popping out in the first place. Ugh, noona, I’m sorry.’ You’ve never seen him display much emotion towards you, but currently, seeing him so alive with exasperation… It’s kind of endearing.

Screw earlier, this is the longest conversation the two of you have had, ever.

‘No, Jungkook, stop apologising. It wasn’t your fault at all!’

To be fair, you couldn’t have wandered that far if Jungkook found you on his way back from whatever shop he went to; you must’ve been close at least.

And so you two arrive safely to your house. Carefully wobbling up the porch slippery with slush, you stop in front of the door.

He looks at you expectantly. ‘Keys, noona?’ Of course, his hands are full.

Here you are, thinking you could’ve gotten away with not telling him you had moronically left your keys at home. ‘Um, I forgot to bring them with me.’ You utter, then add. ‘I was in a hurry.’

For a second, Jungkook looks like he’s about to tell you off for endangering yourself with such stupidity. But he just lets out a half-laugh half-sigh and bites down on his lip. ‘Mine are in my left, no, right back jean pocket.’

Right. He is asking you to get his keys from his back pocket.

His back pocket.

You freeze.

You’ve never so much as touched Jungkook, if you don’t count brushing shoulders. Hugging him back there was purely out of hysteria, which you retracted from the second you registered your action. Now, you’re going to grope his ass. This day just keeps getting you more familiar with him, doesn’t it?

Gulping, you suck up your cowardice and slide your hand into his back pocket, intentionally not looking at him while doing so. The firmness of his buttcheek fits snugly in your palm while your index finger hooks around his keyring. And what the hell, you strangely get the urge to squeeze it.

You yank your hand out of there before it can betray you and act on that impulse. Glimpsing up, you see that his cheeks are also crimson as he stares up at the ceiling a little too attentively.

.

After changing into some warm dry clothes and setting your snow-dampened ones on the radiator, you go out to the kitchen to see Jungkook cooking some ramen, which doesn’t come as a surprise as he practically lives off them. He’s dressed in sweatpants and a black hoodie; after cupping his ass through his back pocket, you can’t help but notice how round his rear is, especially in those bottoms.

God, what is wrong with you? You cannot seriously be checking Jungkook’s ass out.

This time his hood his down, and you appreciate how fluffy his hair is starting to grow. You can’t help but wonder what it sme-

Woah.

Why are you thinking so much about Jungkook?

Truth be told, that scare he gave you just now opened your eye as to how much you actually care about him. Despite never really saying much to each other, you guess you’ve grown a sort of fondness for him that you didn’t realise you have. It’s only natural; you have known each other for close to a year now, and half of which was spent under the same roof. Of course you would worry for his well being, you tell yourself.

The kitchen fan must be blocking his hearing because he doesn’t sense your approach, he’s singing softly to himself. He’s got a lovely voice, both your roommates do. But whereas Jimin sings loudly and proudly, Jungkook only does so in the shower or when he doesn’t think anybody is listening.

When he notices you finally, you’re peering over his shoulder. He jumps. You jump. The chopsticks he’s using to stir the noodles fly out of his hands, clattering on the counter.

‘Oh jeez, you scared me.’ He picks up the chopsticks.

‘Sorry.’ You squeak and take a step back when you realise your proximity.

‘Haha…’ He chuckles nervously, embarrassed. ‘Noona, you like jajangmyeon, right?’

Do you like jajangmyeon? You live and breathe jajangmyeon. You can’t go a week without jajangmyeon. You’ve had it for breakfast, lunch and dinner before all in one day. Those noodles in that sauce… Mmm…

‘Yeah, they’re my favourite.’ Is all you say though, you figure he probably doesn’t care for a whole speech about your love for them. Surely he knows at this point, there isn’t a single day in this house where the ramen cupboard is devoid of jajangmyeon.

‘Great, I’m making you some.’

Oh. Jungkook is cooking for you. A warmth creeps into your cheeks, and you’re not sure why.

‘You don’t have to, Jungkook. Just cook for yourself, I’ll make myself dinner after you.’ But then your stomach chooses now to bellow aloud like a bullfrog traitorously. You look at him, abashed.

A smile is playing at his lips, though he’s trying not to show it.

‘Go sit down, noona. It’ll be ready in a second.’ His eyes are fixed on the bubbling water, chopsticks hauling up the softening noodles to check their texture. Though you’ve never tasted his cooking, you don’t doubt ramen mastery, so you nod compliantly.

The bags of shopping are half unpacked on the dining table, so you decide to finish sorting them out. He’s bought gimbap, bread, cheese, some salad, mostly food that doesn’t require cooking; you can tell he has thought ahead for the potential blackout.

Then something else in the bag catches your eye.

‘Dinner’s ready.’ Jungkook carries two bowls of brown noodles, garnished with sausage and cucumber, just the way you like it.

He sets the bowls opposite each other on the end of the table that’s not packed with groceries. This feels extremely weird and domestic. Although you live together, you don’t remember the last time you’ve had a meal together on this table, just the two of you without Jimin. Yet now, you’re about to eat jajangmyeon that he cooked for you, right across each other. Extremely weird.

‘Thank you so much for cooking, Jungkook.’ You bow your head at him politely and take a seat opposite him.

‘You’re welcome, noona.’ He also mirrors your action. You can kind of understand why it must be so annoying to Jimin how you’re so formal to each other, it must sound so forced and awkward.

Which is what this meal is going to be. Forced and Awkward.

Jungkook waits for you to take the first bite before digging, which you have to do so without rolling your eyes back and moaning out loud in satisfaction. Jajangmyeon tastes so flipping good! Your one and only true love.

You’re too focused on slurping down the noodles that you don’t notice him smiling fondly at the rare sight of you so blatantly excited.

The meal goes by quietly, neither of you are talkers to begin with, much less while eating. Whether it’s because it’s your favourite dish, or because it’s a freezing cold winter day, or even maybe because it’s Jungkook’s own cooking, the food tastes especially scrumptious.

‘This is delicious.’ Your eyes are practically glowing at him; he shys away from the praise by sipping on his can of coke. Who drinks coke in this weather? A smile stretches your lips at the oddity of this boy’s taste.

Jungkook mumbles a thanks, avoiding your eye as usual. But the jajangmyeon has put you in a good mood, you’re feeling rather chatty actually. ‘Also, Jungkook, I saw you bought-’ You dig into one of the grocery bags and pull out what you spotted earlier.

‘Oh yeah.’ Jungkook stares at the two-pack of fluffy socks in your hand, wearing a slightly mortified expression. ‘Um… I thought... you could do with some new ones.’

Surprised, your whole body tenses. You had thought he bought them for himself after seeing you wear yours so comfortably. All thought flaps away from your mind like a flock of frightened birds, leaving an empty field. He- Why- What do you-

‘Oh.’ Clearing your throat, you murmur. ‘Wow, thank you so much.’ Unable to look at him for any longer, your eyes fall onto your noodles. Your hand holding the socks drop onto the table at the weight of his kindness. Then a realisation creeps up on you. ‘Wait… They don’t sell these socks in supermarkets…’

Glancing up, you find him fiddling with his fingers nervously. ‘Uh. I went to another shop that does.’

Knots upon knots begin to tie in your stomach. So that’s why he took so long out there, not only did he have to find another supermarket that was open, he also searched for a store that sells fuzzy socks. For you.

Why do you feel so warm everywhere?

When you fall into a silent trance of your own thinking, Jungkook gets worried. ‘Noona, do you not like them? Did I get the wrong ones?’

‘No, no, no!’ You frantically dispute, forcing yourself to look at him. ‘These are perfect! I’m just surprised… and touched. That’s all. Jungkook, you really didn’t have to.’ The fabric of the socks feel heavenly to touch, your thumb sinks into the clouds of its softness. Truly, this has taken you by surprise and you don’t know how to react.

‘It’s okay…’ Redness blooms across his cheeks like drops of watercolour.

First he cooks you your favourite meal, then he buys you fuzzy socks? Is this the same Jungkook you’ve been living with all these months?

‘No, here…’ You rip open the card of the packet and snap the plastic wire that holds the four socks together. ‘Take a pair, I only need one anyway.’

At you waving the socks in front of him, he leans back in refusal, shaking his head and muttering a string of no no no’s. You’re not at all a strong-willed person by any means, but you’re not backing down on this, not when he’s been so lovely to you all night. When he realises that you won’t take no for an answer, he sighs, scratching the back of his ears. ‘Okay, okay. You can have the mint ones.’

One pair is mint and the other is pink. You blink. He wants the pink ones?

When he realises what must be going through your head, he quickly says, ‘Mint is your favourite colour right?’

Mint is your favourite colour. Though how does he know? All your possessions are in a variety of pastels: baby blue, cotton candy pink, mint green and lilac purple. He couldn’t have possibly guessed…?

‘Yes, it is… But I seriously don’t mind if you want the mint ones, I’m not gonna make you take the pink ones.’

‘No, it’s fine. I don’t mind.’ Jungkook snatches the pink fluffy socks from you before you can argue and stuff them onto his lap.

Your heart does a little thing that you can’t describe.

The two of you finish your dinner in silence, mirroring each other with one hand gripping the socks ever so tightly and the other hand picking up the noodles with your chopsticks. Awkwardly, Jungkook take a glimpse at you. A tiny smear of sauce stains the corner of your mouth.

Does he tell you? It would make it awkward though, wouldn’t it? But then again, it would be worse for you to find out yourself when you look in the mirror and think that he didn’t tell you you have sauce on your face.

‘Sauce.’ He accidentally says before he could finish formulating what he’s going to say to you. Shit. What’s wrong with him? Why did he say it like that? In response to your confused expression, he gestures dumbly at the corner of his own mouth.

Instantly a blush flames across the apples of your cheeks. You are about to wipe it away with your sleeve when you realise a second too late that you’re wearing a white sweater.

Your hand dangles a centimetre from your face, wrist caught in Jungkook’s fingers as he notices the mistake in your action before you. His whole body is leaned over the table in order to reach you. Wide eyes locked on each other, neither of you dare to move at his sudden outburst of motion towards you.

‘Um.’ He peeps. ‘Careful, I’ll do it, noona.’

Before you can register, he lets go of your arm allowing it to fall onto your lap. When his index knuckle brushes against the end of your mouth, a wave of shock zaps down your spine. Your heart lurches down an abyss at how soft his skin feels on your sensitive lips. Then his touch is gone, leaving a warmth tingling in his wake.

As he looks around for something to wipe his finger on, pupils round like a puppy, your eyes refuse to leave him. Thank you sits at the tip of your tongue but your throat is too clogged to utter a sound. The clockworks are trying to turn in your brain but all you can focus on is Jungkook.

How is he this nice, kind, gentle boy? And how have you completely missed this about him? In fact, why have you been so demure with him when he’s… an angel?

Watching his tongue poke at the inside of his cheek, a much scarier thought dawns on you.

Do you have a crush on Jungkook?

.

White screen glaring at you, the words of your unfinished essay frowns at your lack of attention in disapproval. You can’t write about Jane Austen’s exploration of feminism when Jungkook has overtaken your capacity to concentrate on anything other than him.

The radiator by your desk acts as your foot rest, blazing the pleasant heat up your legs. Ever few seconds, your eyes would wander to those mint green fuzzy socks you’re wearing, so brand new that its fluff caresses your toes like a flower bed. Just the thought that he went out of his way to replace your old hole-ridden pair…

Stop.

Jane Austen. Focus.

But the phantom touch of his finger sweeping across the plump of your bottom lip is etched on your skin, the picture of his doe eyes staring at your mouth refusing to leave your memory.

What has happened to you? How have you just swung from two extremes: from hardly able to speak a word to him without stuttering, to daydreaming about his kindness towards you?

The cold is making you delirious. It has to be this godforsaken cold, because why else would you all of a sudden be so flustered from the thought of Jungkook?

You take a long hard sip of your coffee, and mark it as a new leaf. From now on, no more thinking about anyone else other than Jane Austen. Pushing up your sleeves, you straighten your slouching back and face the monster of you assignment head on.

Not 5 minutes later, your desk lamp begins to flicker. You throw it a quick glance as your fingers type on your keyboard. Weird, you just changed the bulb a few weeks ago. Nevermind it.

Then all of a sudden, all the lights in your room go out. Frowning, you get up and try the switch several times to no avail. Peaking outside your room, all that greets you is a cold darkness. So you turn on the flashlight on your phone and try other light switches of the house. Nothing. Even the heat begins to seep away from the heaters as they dim to a cool. Oh no, right now?

Using your phone as a torch, you pad towards Jungkook’s room and open his door before you can remember to knock. Perhaps your anxiety has overridden your common sense and courtesy. Unfamiliar with the orientation of his room, you trail your side against the wall to guide you.

‘Jungkook? I think the power’s ou-’

Your phone shines onto a tall silhouette, illuminating a view that makes you shriek and stumble back.

There he is, standing with a white towel around his waist, beads of water splattered across his naked body and dripping rapidly out his wet slicked back hair. The swell of his biceps catch your attention first, lined with prominent veins running all the way down to his large hands placed on his hips. Which leads your gaze to the illustrious v of his hips that arch down to-

Without meaning to, your eyes travel down to this bulge. His hefty unmissable bulge. The towel protrudes out like a tiny hill, and you want to scream at it.

If you had a drink in your mouth right now, you would surely spit it out all over him and choke to your death. But you don’t, so all that comes out of you is a strangled cat noise. Looking away from that sinful area as quickly as you can, you arrive at his face - shocked, alarmed and confused. Your cheeks burning in the flames of hell, you spin away hastily to sprint out of his room in horror.

Except you run into the wall.

The impact hits your forehead and thankfully not your nose. Phone flung onto the ground with the light facing up, you fall onto you knees clutching at the eruption of pain. But nothing hurts more than your pride and image.

‘Noona!’ One hand securing the towel covering his manhood and preserving his dignity, he scrambles over to help you despite himself.

You flinch away at his hand on your shoulder because he is now right beside you. And it’s as if you’ve zoomed in too far on a picture because his nakedness is suddenly magnified 100x. You want to Ctrl Z yourself out of his room and back into your own desk. Because what. the. hell.

What the hell? What the hell? What the hell?

Transfixed on the ridges of this abdomen, you cannot focus on anything other than the way his muscles groove up and down so smoothly to form a six pack. Shadows casted by the flashlight sculpting more definition onto his marble chest. Goosebumps are raised on his blemishless skin, which you almost want to stroke away with your warmth.

‘I’m okay, I’m okay, I’m okay.’ You chant cataleptically in a daze. It’s more for your own reassurance than his. His bare upper body needs to let you breathe.

‘Are you sure?’ His concern is apparent in his expression, eyes examining your entire face for your injury.

‘Yes, yes.’ Desperately wanting to shoo him away, you wince at the pulsing ache burgeoning in your forehead.

‘I’m sorry.’ You both say in unison, though neither of you understand why the other is apologising.

Though he seems abashed about being shirtless, his humiliation comes nowhere near your level. Why isn’t he scrambling to put a shirt on?

To be fair Jungkook does seem awfully self conscious, you’ve caught him looking down at himself for about the fifteenth time now as he helps you up to your feet.

‘I’ll let you get dressed, sorry.’ Is all you say after snatching your phone off the ground, not even bothering to check for a cracked screen, before making your timely escape. This time more successful than the last.

Clutching your throbbing head, you race to your room and catapult onto your bed. The picture of a wet, shirtless Jungkook with only a towel to shield you from his crotch is now ingrained in your mind. You think shutting your eyes will help but you still see his divine abs behind your lids.

Holy shit.

What perhaps scares you more is how attracted you are to him. Since when did you find your roommate hot? This is shy, quiet Jungkook who plays overwatch until 4am. How dare he have a Greek God’s body to confuse you like this?

You need to stop thinking about his naked body right now.

Instead you check outside your window to see that the streetlights are off as well; it must be a blackout across the whole town, if not city. Without heating, the cold air begins to harshly sting your exposed skin. Panic starts to fester in your chest. How long can you last with no electricity whatsoever? You don’t even have phone signal, or something to charge your phone with except the one portable charger that may or may not be dead right now.

Though your door is wide open, Jungkook knocks on it politely outside your room. Which is what you should’ve done with him, you mentally scold yourself. Though he is now dressed in an oversized hoodie, your image of him is forever changed after seeing him fresh out the shower, hair still dripping. You blink hard in attempt to rid that thought.

‘Hi…’ He whispers. He’s holding two burning candles against his chest, their flames lighting up the underside of his sharp jaw.

‘Hi, come in.’

You can sense his hesitancy, the unease in the air between you, when he enters your room gingerly, feet clad in those pink fuzzy socks.

‘Sorry-’ You both say at the same time again, then release a breath of laughter. Mirth twinkles in his eyes, though his shyness does not stray from him.

‘I’m sorry for barging into your room like that.’ It’s an effort not to glance down at his adorable socks. ‘That was completely my fault, so don’t apologise.’

He swallows. ‘It’s okay, noona.’

His eyes hold yours for a solid moment before dispersing. A familiar blush is starting to paint your cheeks, you feel the heat from your chest blare up to your entire face. Unable to help imagining those solid muscles underneath his clothes, you tug at the hem of your sweater.

‘So,’ Jungkook places one of the candles on your desk. ‘This is for you.’

‘Thanks.’

‘Instead of using the flashlight of your phone, use the candle or one of the torches I’ve put on the table outside to save your battery. I’ve checked the main fuse, it isn’t switching back on. Good thing is that we still have running water and plumbing, just no heating or any electricity.’ He glances at your own socks. ‘We need to use the water sparingly though or the reservoir will run out. From the shops, I’ve bought some food that we can eat without cooking like gimbap or sandwiches. There’s also a stash of hand warmers in the drawer of the TV stand if you’re cold.’

That’s a lot of words to come out of Jungkook’s mouth in one go, all spoken to you. What he’s saying is sinking in and relief washes over you, yet you can’t help but focus your attention on the way his lips move as he speaks. The dark red gleaming with lip balm, curving over each syllable so prettily.

‘That’s great, thank you.’ You finally snap out of it. ‘I’m so glad you’re here.’ That last sentence slips out of you before you could stop it.

Pupils widening a fraction, Jungkook’s lips part in reaction. Why did you tell him that? Maybe you should just lock yourself in your room after continuously embarrassing yourself tonight. But then he pulls into a smile that melts away the ice that’s numbing your limbs and burning your lungs. The front of his teeth slightly jutting out sweetly.

Again, a fondness tickles your chest.

‘Me too.’ The tingle spreads into a pulse that crushes your throat. Is that why they call it a crush?

You simply cannot suppress your own growing grin.

Jungkook begins to walk away, but then stops at your door and turns back. There’s a reluctance, an uncertainty to his slow movement as he faces you.

‘If… If you get too cold without the radiator… you can…’ His voice barely a husk. ‘You can come over to mine.’

Then he’s gone. The aura lit up by his candle gradually diminishes away from you as he walks down the hallway to his room.

Frozen in place, you’re not even sure if your heart is beating anymore. Those final words ring in your ear like wind chimes.

You can come over to mine.

Does he mean what you think he means? Is he offering to keep you warm during the night?

You watch the candle he’d placed on your desk, its flame mirroring the small fire kindling in your core for the boy who went out during a blizzard to buy you fuzzy socks so your feet don’t get cold.

On the other side of the wall, Jungkook is on the verge of combustion at his bold proposition to you, red burning the tips of his ears. Though the memory of the look of pure euphoria on your face when you took your first bite of jajangmyeon burns his heart hotter yet.

.

The cold is brutal and shows no mercy. Despite your tossing and turning and effort to warm yourself up, sleep does not grace you. Part of the blame goes to Jungkook, you have not been able to cease thinking about him and everything he has done tonight. It makes you reflect on all your past moments together, whether he has always been like this and you were only too closed off to pay heed.

Sitting up from your bed, you decide you won’t be able to fall asleep without extra warmth. You need hand warmers stuffed down your pyjamas.

So, muscles stiff from the cold, you clamber out the little warm burrow of your covers and head for the living room, forsaking any light since your vision has adapted to the dark. On your way there, you walk past Jungkook’s room. Without knowing why, your legs betray you and stop outside his door.

You can come over to mine.

The low rasp of his voice still echoes in your head, stirring your unwarranted feelings for him into a warm pot of honey.

Had he really meant it? Did he honestly invite you to his share his bed? Surely not - this is Jeon Jungkook you’re thinking of, he doesn’t even speak to you most days, can’t not cower away from your glare. And he also knows what you’re like, how it took you two whole months to even warm to all of Jimin’s friends, how you only recently stopped using honorifics with those older than you.

And surely he must be at least mildly aware of the lack of boys and romance in your life, living just down the hall from you. Jimin is the closest male friend you have, and even so, you aren’t completely comfortable with sleeping beside him.

But then… All that has transpired about Jungkook’s character tonight, how sweet and kind and thoughtful he is which completely falls outside your predictions of the boy…

You realise you want to know more, want to explore the depths and mysteries that is your strange roommate. This intangible force that has been building up in the mere hours you’ve spent together this cold winter’s night draws you to him.

So screw those hand warmers, they last way too short anyway. Who needs those fidgety packets when there’s a whole Jeon Jungkook next door?

Gathering all the courage you can muster, you knock on his door.

The wood sends tendrils of cold into your knuckles. There’s a pause at first which leaves you thinking that he’s asleep, and to be fair, this late at night he has every reason to be. You’re about to turn away and head forth down the hall when you hear sheets moving, followed by his muffled come in.

Timidly, you step into his room, mind still fresh with the memory of what had happened last time you entered here unannounced, mere hours ago. Let’s not think about that right now, shall we?

Jungkook is sat up in his bed, black hood engulfing half his head. A single scented candle lit on his bedside table beside him illuminates the whole room into a golden ochre hue, it smells of freshly washed sheets.

‘Hi…’ You peep out, stopping in front of his bed.

‘Everything ok, noona?’ His eyes are fixed on your face in wonder, but when you meet them, they dart to your socks.

‘Um, yes.’ How do you put this? How do you formulate those words? ‘I just… It’s absolutely freezing with the radiators not working. Maybe- D-’ You exhale shakily. He’s gaze slowly crawls back up to your face as he realises where you’re going with this. ‘You know how you suggested that we should… sleep tog- on the same bed… to keep each other warm…? Well...’

Jungkook blinks at you. For a heartbeat, all you want to do is curl up into a ball and roll out of here. You couldn’t even finish what you were saying because your jaw has simply refused to move, refused to let you carry on embarrass yourself.

Then, although he was already on one side of the bed, he scooches over to the left. He doesn’t look at you when he replies, ‘Of course.’

Your heart is pumping fast, almost making you choke on your constricting throat. Warily you clamber onto his bed, but stop when only your knee is on the mattress. The bed frame creaks. Jungkook is regarding you with an unreadable expression, nibbling on his bottom lip. ‘Wait, if this is weird, just tell me to go.’

‘N-No. It’s fine.’ Pulling the covers over his chest, he crosses his arms shyly. There’s a pink tint to his cheeks, though you could be mistaken due to the odd lighting. ‘I was struggling to fall asleep from the cold as well.’ He adds when you don’t seem convinced.

Both of you are making this a bigger deal than it actually is, you are fully aware. It honestly pains you how awkward you two are with each other; if this were Jimin, he’d be dragging you onto his bed by the waist, letting you flounder about in his arms like a cat trying to escape before smothering you with his affection. But this is Jungkook. Quiet, shy, awkward Jungkook. Jungkook who hasn’t spoken more than ten words a day to you before the events of tonight even though you live together. Jungkook who you’re slowly learning more and more about during this blizzard.

Plus, he was the one who offered to share his bed earlier in the first place. This is fine, just fine. Act normal.

Overly conscious of how he’s watching your every movement carefully, you slowly burrow into the comfort of his bed. Immediately you’re enveloped in his residual body heat under the duvet. Now you realise that he moved over to the other side of the bed, the cold side, so you can relish in the warmth that he’s been collecting under these covers.

Why is Jungkook so… considerate?

Again, the same fuzzy feeling as before tugs at your heartstrings. Suddenly you want to reach out to him, but instead, you tug at your sleeves.

You’re both staring at the blank ceiling as if it is some fascinating art piece, with enough space between you to fit a Jimin. The candle has casted long grey shadows across the room, occasionally flickering haphazardly.

Everything that is currently whizzing through your head is driving you insane. This is actually happening. You are sharing a bed with Jungkook, the guy who you can’t even look in the eye when speaking to, your roommate who has only ever tried to avoid you. This day is a jack-in-the-box of Jungkook-themed surprises. What’s going to be next?

‘Feeling warmer, noona?’ He breaks the silence first, and you can’t help but glance over at him. His side profile is mostly masked by his hood, yet you can still see his jaw clenching. You can only imagine how uneasy he is currently feeling.

‘Yes.’ It’s barely a whisper you manage, so you clear your throat. ‘Much better Jungkook, thank you.’

Another silence. Though this is an improvement from before, you still feel a chill in your bones; the cold is a resilient pest that aches your muscles and numbs your face.

‘Should I blow out the candle then?’ You ask.

‘Oh right, yeah.’

You huff at the small flame but it refuses to go out, and you kind of don’t want it to as it provides a strong beacon of heat as its smoke licks at your face. You huff again. Still, it only wavers. You’re so cold that you don’t even have the strength to take out a candle. Peaking over at Jungkook, his eyes are locked on you patiently.

‘I’ll do it.’ He leans across the bed over you, you feel his warmth radiate into your proximity as his should hovers over your face. His scent, a clean soft musk, swims up your nose; you never noticed how pleasant he smells. The veins on his neck are protruding as he strains to reach over. When he extinguishes the candle with a single harsh blow, embarrassment rains on you.

Darkness enshrouds you two. As he returns to his position, you notice that he’s closer to you than before, now only less than a foot away. The sound of his breathing provides a steady rhythm that soothes your wild thoughts.

Though your social skills are subpar by nature, Jungkook has a way of magnifying your awkwardness. Should you say something? Good night? Thank him again?

Then you realise, he’s shivering. Of course, his hair must still be wet from his unfinished shower that was cut short by the blackout. God, he must be freezing.

‘You’re cold.’ You state, though you mean it more as a question.

‘I’m fine.’ Hums his response, yet his inhale is shaky.

Squeezing your eyes shut, you know what you’re going to do next is completely out of character and will require more guts than you actually possess. Your hand gropes at the space between you until you find his hand. It’s ice cold. Jungkook jumps at the contact and you hear him turn his head towards you. You hope his sight hasn’t adjusted to the dark yet so he can’t see how abashed you are.

‘You’re not fine.’ His fingers are stiff when you interlock yours between his. Everything is screaming inside you. What are you doing? What the heck? If Jimin were here to see this his jaw would drop all the way down to hell.

Unable to suppress the urge either, you also turn to look at him. In the dark, you can barely make out the outline of his face, the shape of his glossy eyes reflecting the moonlight seeping in through the window. Slowly, his fingers curl up around your hand. Your heart flips.

Blood roaring in your ears, you inch towards him like a frightened deer until your sides are pressed against each other. Your faces must be a hand’s width apart, but the darkness fuels you with a brazenness that allows you to not cringe away. His whole body tenses in response.

‘Better?’ Voice so soft he strains to hear you.

Jungkook nods, eyes never leaving yours. ‘Better.’ His response rumbles into your ear and percolate into your mind, and only now are you aware of how close he is.

An amalgamation of unidentifiable emotions stir inside you. You feel your own warmth trickle towards him as his does with you, and slowly his presence plucks away the cold you are plagued with.

‘Good night, Jungkook.’

‘Good night, Y/N noona.’

Though it’s only briefest of movements, you feel his thumb stroke over yours once, twice, as your eyelids fall shut.

The next morning, you wake up first with your head fitted cosily on his heavily breathing chest, his arm draped across your shoulder, shielding you from the chilly morning air.

.

The power still isn’t back on.

It’s now nearing 24 hours since the blackout first hit.

You’ve wasted the day wandering about the house, unsure of what to do with yourself. Though you tell yourself it’s the withdrawal symptoms from the internet, it’s mostly due to the fact that you slept next to Jungkook last night.

The earlier half of the day was spent subtly avoiding him because what the hell are you supposed to say to him? Do you just carry on your usual selves around each other or are you, like, friends now? You caught yourself watching him sleep this morning, serene breaths in and out through his nose. There’s a tiny mole under his lips that you’ve never noticed before. You had poked it with your pinky before you could stop yourself. And thankfully he’s a heavy sleeper, he didn’t even stir.

With more effort than you thought would require, you pried yourself out of his arms, a cold breeze instantly welcoming you in an embrace as you left his bed.

Those scenes keep replaying in your head: him finding you out in the blizzard, watching him cook you jajangmyeon, discovering that he when out of his way to buy you new sock, then walking in on him almost stark naked from the shower, and finally, falling asleep enveloped in his warm and scent.

You’re definitely crushing on him.

You’ve stopped denying it when you saw him meander wearily out his room at noon, bed head ruffled, eyes still droopy from sleep. Wordlessly, you had passed him the ham and cheese sandwich you prepared for yourself and you don’t even know why because you were absolutely starving.

The downpour of snow only stopped for a good 10 minutes this afternoon, a tiny window in which you poked your head out for some fresh air. Jungkook had tried to shovel away some snow to clear the porch, but quickly ran back inside when he saw your worried face plastered to the window watching him.

There isn’t much either of you can do with no electricity, no internet, no television, trapped indoors. So you occupy your day curled up on the couch, nose buried in a novel, completely immersed in that beautifully crafted fictional world.

Until Jungkook walks out in a white t-shirt and shorts.

Your eyebrow raises, peeking at him from behind the pages.

‘I’m gonna work out here, if you don’t mind. There isn’t enough space in my room.’ He scratches the back of his head.

‘Sure.’ You exhale, knowing your demise is looming over your head like a storm cloud. A lot of self control is exercised in order to not ogle at his calves.

Training your eyes at the novel in front of you with great determination, you turn the page. The first minute is easy enough, you just have to angle your book to block your view of him. But then his breathing grows heavier, panting every rep. At that, you can’t help but glimpse past the corner of your page.

Oh Lord. He’s doing push ups.

Though his biceps are mostly covered by his sleeves, the muscles of his forearms tensing at every contraction catch you eye. You marvel at the way his tendons flex out, and the way his serpentine of veins snake down his hands.

Jeez.

Then he lets out an unholy grunt, setting your whole skin on aflame. Scarlet stains your cheeks, you’re sure of it. But the sinful sounds do not stop. Sweat his now seeping through his shirt, rendering the material transparent down his back. And his ass…

You snap your focus back to your novel.

Just in time as well because he stops onto his knees, head falling back as he sits on his ankles, panting. His neck is shimmering with his perspiration, droplets trickling down like a brook.

Jungkook glances over at you to see you reading intently, jaw clenched from what he guesses is due to the excitement of the plot.

But then you stand up so abruptly that it startles him. You can’t sit here and spy on his workout any longer, you physically cannot take it. Not to mention, it makes you feel so awful, like you’re perving on the poor clueless boy who only wants to break a sweat.

The both of you just stare at each other, flustered for different reasons. His breathing slows.

‘I’m gonna-’ You don’t know where you’re going with the sentence. Gulp. ‘Uh, see you later.’

Scampering away into your room, you don’t wait for his response. Why are you panting heavier than he is when he’s the one exercising? Your book is pressed tightly against your pounding chest as you lean your back on your door. Your legs give way and you slowly slide down onto the cool floor.

There’s one thing you know for sure.

Jeon Jungkook is not good for your heart.

.

It’s almost midnight and Jungkook is standing outside your door. Fist clenched, inches away from rapping on the wood, but completely frozen in action.

Just do it, idiot. He scolds himself.

After an ice cold post-workout shower, this time early enough so he doesn’t have to sleep with wet hair, you both had gimbap for dinner. It was an excruciatingly silent meal which he blames himself for, though he can’t help the way his tongue gets tied every time he wishes to speak to you.

And now, bed time, he is at a dilemma of whether or not to ask to sleep with you again. It may come across as too forward coming from a guy, he doesn’t want to scare you. But he also knows that he will be missing the warmth of your body beside him if he goes to bed alone.

Jungkook sighs and lets his hanging hand fall to his side.

If you wanted to, you would have gone to his room anyway. Might as well save the awkward rejection and just take this as a no.

However, your door suddenly swings open. He’s confronted with a pyjama-wearing, baby-faced you, flinching back a step at the surprising sight of him.

‘Op- I was just....’ His sentence falls flat. He was just what?

‘I was just coming to find you.’ You mutter, eyes softening if he isn’t mistaken. A flood of relief rushes at him, so you were planning on coming to him tonight.

Wordlessly, you pad after him to his room. Everything is dark but you see his figure clearly in front of you. It gives you a false sense of confidence which leads you to trip over his charger wire you so clumsily missed.

You don’t know how he reacts so quickly to your yelp of distress, but he turns around in time to catch your outstretched arms by the elbows. ‘Watch out.’ Feet fumbling over each other, he stumbles back onto his bed as you fall onto him. The weight of your bodies sink down onto the mattress.

Hard muscle cushions your fall. Chests pressed against each other, you don’t realise your hands have instinctively circled around his shoulders for balance. Your nose is touching his fabric of his collar, his musk instantly overriding your senses. When you look up, his eyes are a crystal clear pool somehow reflecting the constellations of the night sky in this darkness. His breath caresses your forehead. Your gaze drops to his mouth, pink and parted.

You want to kiss him, you realise. So badly. Every fibre of your being is currently yearning to meet his lips, longing to know whether he tastes better than he smells.

But then your limbs are moving for you, propping yourself up and off him. Your own mouth forms and quiet ‘sorry’ as you shuffle under the sheets. It’s as if you’re watching your own actions through your eyes, controlled by your logic rather than desire. You couldn’t let yourself kiss him.

Jungkook silently squirms into his bed beside you, unwilling to look your direction as much as you’re averse to his.

So this is how it’s going to be again. Two sleeping logs next to each other.

There’s an ache of regret in your heart for being so timid. Annoyance at yourself drips down your throat, fist clenching at the sheets. You should’ve kissed him right then and there, consequences be damned. When will you get another chance? But perhaps it was fate. You have no idea how he would’ve reacted; the pessimist in you thinks he would’ve been disgusted. Yes, it was fate. It was right not to have kissed him.

Wait, no. A boldness suddenly pours down on you. Shyness and introversion has gotten you nowhere before, and it will not help your situation now.

‘Jungkook.’ Your voice comes out crisp and clear.

‘Hm, Noona?’

‘I’m still cold.’ Turning to face him, you see innocent confusion settle in his expression. The sound of your thumping pulse has reached your ears, your heart is a speeding motor flying off to find him. ‘Come closer.’

The shadow of his Adam’s apple bob as he swallows. His focus does not stray from you as he slides across the bed hesitantly.

‘Closer.’

He edges further towards you. You can now just about make out the shape of the scar that flecks his left cheek.

‘Closer.’

This time, his exhale tickles your neck. Warm bodies touching, confusion and perturbation cloud his glassy orbs as he scans your face for an answer to the plethora of questions swimming in his head.

‘Thank you.’ You breathe, though it feels like no air is entering you. You can’t believe what you’re doing. This close to him, you’re entire being bathes in his presence, his aura; a familiar tingling ails your soul as your eyes flicker to his lips.

Every single muscle in Jungkook is frozen in shock, unsure of what is going on and why the sudden change in your demeanour towards him. And when you turn onto your side away from him and inch by inch back your body onto his front, his heart

stops

beating.

Nose buried in your floral-scented hair, vacillating thoughts tell him to put his arm around your waist and hold you close to him. You sense his unsureness in the way his hand rests on your side and pauses for too long before pulling you into his chest.

His frame engulf yours, the curve of your back lining perfectly with his. You feel safe, protected. His furnace touch on your waist burns through the thick fabric of your jumper and seeps into your core. The effect he has on you is nothing you’ve ever experienced before, and neither have you ever been in this position with anyone. Although it isn’t much, merely just cuddling, this feels so remarkably intimate and intense, like you’ve finally stepped through a threshold built into the emotional wall that towers between you and him.

You’re not entirely sure if you’re breathing.

Despite being the one to instigate this, you’re awfully apprehensive, not daring to even twitch incase it rattles him and sets him scrambling away. The two of you are like a pair of squirrels, slowly approaching to sniff each other, curious yet easily frightened.

His hot breath rushes down your spine like smoke. You desperately want to know what he’s thinking. Is he as nervous as you? Do you feel comfortable to him as he does to you? Or is he already falling asleep?

You should close your eyes and try to. Though who are you kidding? You’d never manage to catch a wink when you’re an accidental turn of a face away from kissing him, at least not right away anyway, not until you calm yourself down with a mental meditation exercise or something.

The urge to check if he’s indeed asleep is yanking at you, but you use all your willpower to resist, not wanting to risk rousing him when he’s as skittish as you.

But then you feel it.

Him.

It’s subtle at first, just a gentle pressure at your bottom.

Innocent and untainted as you are, you don’t even realise what it is at first, so you shift your hips unconsciously.

Then it’s stiffness grows, and grows, until it’s a baton poking at your rear.

Something in your core ignites, your chest constricts, and a wildfire of lust you’ve never felt before smoulders from your scalp to your toes before finally rooting itself in your sex. Ten hells, Jungkook’s boner is touching your ass. Jungkook has a boner and it’s touching your ass. Jungkook has a boner because of you and it’s touching your ass.

Your brain is devoid of all senses except a formidable hunger for him. Suddenly, though he’s almost surrounding you completely, the only thing you can feel is his hard member prodding you.

Is he asleep or not, you need to know.

Then a strange force possesses your lower half, and like a puppet on a string, your ass sinks back further onto him until his length is tunnelled between your cheeks.

The softest moan escapes him, almost a gasp even.

You think he’s going to say something, move away or stand up and leave. Instead he pulls himself away and slowly thrusts forward again. His clothed length slides smoothly up your crack, brushing ever so slightly over your slit. It sends a wave of arousal convulsing up your core, so powerful you almost choke.

Continuing to encourage him, your hips move in tandem with his, rubbing your ass all over his pulsing erection, occasionally letting it slide between your thighs against your clit. A pleasured mewl escapes, though you’re not sure who from. You’ve never felt anything like this, the ruin that overtakes your core at the friction. This is a divine sensation, luxury of the gods.

Jungkook’s fingers dig into your waist as his pace increases, his breathing slowly shifting into wavering panting. Finally you succumb to the urge to twist around to look at him. Your heart erupts at the pure devastation contorting his face. His brows angled in pleasure, teeth clamped down on his lip to suppress those unholy noises, lids hanging heavy at the weight of his thirst for you. When his eyes lock on yours, something unleashes in him and devours you wholly.

Fire and ice. His lips feel like both fire and ice. Fire because your entire mind is burning at his smoothness, fuelled by your unkempt want for him to take over you. Ice because everything that isn’t him feels numb and insignificant, and your feelings for this man holding you is the purest flake of snow.

Your first kiss, and it’s already the best kiss you’ll ever have, you’re sure. Because the way his lips meld onto your, the desperation in the way he leans so far into you, the heat of his arousal forging it’s mark between your legs. Nothing in this world can top that.

‘Noona.’ He sighs into you. It drives you absolutely insane.

Fingers grappling in his wavy locks, you reposition yourself completely to face him. His length twitches against you as your leg swings behind him to pull him closer. He is holding your neck with a heartbreaking delicacy, thumb stroking your jaw like it’s the most fragile of chinas.

‘Jung-’ You whimper. ‘Koo…’

Tasting of mint, his tongue gently laps at yours when you open for him. You’re drowning in his essence, lungs filling with his air, though you welcome your sweet painless death like it’s a heavenly gift.

Knowing his docile nature, you move his hand underneath your top, giving him permission to roam freely on your skin. He snakes around your back and circles around your front before finally meeting your sore breasts. As he kneads them tenderly, you feel a warmth ooze out of you into a puddle of concupiscence in your pants.

Oh God.

Your own hands wander beneath his hoodie, raking up the bumps of his god-sculpted abdomen and taking hold of his muscular chest. His wet kisses are a drug, and you’re completely and utterly under its control.

‘Jungkook, I want you.’ You moan.

When his eyes fly open, you’re met with pools of desire, seething into you like jets of lust. Never in your wildest dreams did you think you’d experience him like this, covetous for you and withering under your touch.

‘Noona… Fuck.’ He trembles as your hand travels down his navel, daring to slide under the band of his sweatpants. ‘I want you so bad, noona.’

The whimper that leaves his mouth when you palm him through his boxers sends a flood of yearning down to your core.

Holy shit.

He feels…

Massive.

Heavy with girth, only about half of his length fits in your palm. You have to stretch your fingers in order to fully encompass him. He is fully at your disposal, groaning, grip tightening on you.

As he huffs into the edge of your jaw, his own hand comes down to find your pussy pulsing for his touch. When his touches your clothed slit, a compulsion forces your hips to buckle forwards. And when he begins to rub circles right on that tender spot, waves upon waves of ecstasy hit you.

Whining like an animal, your head falls back at the newfound pleasure he’s showing you. With you neck presented so openly to him like a platter of dessert, he plants dulcet kisses onto you, his gentleness kindling your fire for him. Despite your attempt to wind your focus back to him, your grip on his erection slackens at his vibrations on your cunt.

‘Can I?’ Jungkook whispers into your ear, softness tickling your lobe. You don’t waste a second before nodding eagerly.

Then his fingers slide underneath your panties. Sensitivity explodes at the contact between the pad of his thumb and your clit. A string of moans release from you. His fingers stroke tactfully up your slick, lubricated by your wetness for him. And when he slides his digit into you, the thread that holds your soul to sanity snaps.

‘Oh my god.’ He pushes through the sleek pressure of your walls. ‘Jungkook.’ The whimper of his name rolling off your tongue sends a rush of blood down to his aching cock.

‘Noona, is that okay?’ The genuity in his voice squeezes your heart.

‘Yes, it feels so, argh, good.’

He latches his lips onto your neck and sucks clouds of lavender to your smooth seamless sky. His finger is slowly pumping in and out. It is a foreign feeling, so strange and unfamiliar, yet all the more exciting. The rise of his knuckles hit your wall at eye-rolling angles. Your hips roll in his rhythm to help him reach newer depths. The pleasure is unforgiving, relentless.

Another feeling gnaws at your chest, a longing to please him.

‘I want to make you feel good, Jungkook.’ You mumble, shy.

He looks up at you, finger gradually ceasing its movement. The pure passion alit in his eyes drives you thrumming for him.

‘O-Okay.’

‘You… You have to teach me though.’ Redness flushes your cheeks.

‘Okay.’ He says again, and you wonder if you’ve broken him at the way he’s frozen.

Sheepishly tugging down his pants, you inch yourself down and settle between his legs, the duvet rested upon your shoulders. He bobs free from the restraint of his apparel.

Your eyes bulge at his cock that is, despite the darkness, standing tall and proud, beaming at you. How is that monster going to fit inside you?

A strong vein runs down the course of his length. Angry red tip swollen and trickling with a clear liquid. You look up to find him staring helplessly down at you, gulping. A nervous fear is eating away at your throat; you’ve never done this before, how are you supposed to know how right now?

‘Teach me.’ Your fingers come around the base of his shaft and he gasps audibly.

‘Uh-’ Another gulp. ‘Lick the tip.’

You lick the tip. Drawing your tongue over his engorged head, tasting his salty precum that continues to leak out of him profusely. He curses.

‘Like that?’ Your mouth doesn’t leave him as you say.

‘Mhmm.’ He runs his hand through his dark locks in exasperation. ‘Suck on it gently.’

You suck on it gently. Lips wrapped around his tip like a vacuum while you breath him in. Your cheeks hollow. You look up at him for approval. One eye is clamped shut, the other is barely held open to witness the most seraphic scene.

‘Fuck, noona, like this.’

You try to take in more, letting his wide cock slide into your mouth, careful not to scrape your teeth against his hilt. When he hits the back of your throat, you gag and splutter around him. Embarrassment shoots at you, yet when you glance up, he doesn’t seem to care.

Instead, he brushes your hair behind your ear and coos, ‘Careful, noona.’ He’s so sweet, so dear, you feel a crack in your heart.

So you try again, this time slower, swallowing as much of him as you can. Your hand swirl around his shaft while his massages the back of your scalp. You roll your tongue around his head every time you come up, flickering at his slit. Soon, your pace increases along with your confidence. Jungkook is a mess under you, thighs quivering, toes curling. Humming in satisfaction, your vibrations resonate into his dick and he yelps.

‘Noona, stop before I cum.’ The way he pleads sends your cunt throbbing. You pull his member out of your mouth almost obscenely, inhaling sharply for air.

He gently places you on your back, finger tracing your drenched lips in endearment. ‘Was that ok?’

‘That was perfect, noona. Are you sure that was your first time?’ Doe eyes wide in awe of you. You giggle and nod, glowing in timid pride. ‘Are you sure you want to do this?’

At that, the reality of this situation hits you. This is happening, this is actually happening. You’re going to have sex for the first time. With Jungkook.

Are you sure you want to do this?

You are sure you want to do this. If not with him, then no one else.

‘Yes.’ You state firmly, eyes never once wavering from his.

His gaze on you is so soft, yet so intense, you want to melt under him. ‘Okay. I- I need to go find a condom in Jimin’s room.’

Fuzzy with your feelings for him, you watch him scramble off in the dark to the other room. Loud clangs echo down the hall, you can’t help but smile at the thought of him digging through Jimin’s pig sty, frantically searching with his rock hard cock.

Jungkook returns moments later to the sight of you completely naked on his bed. Gaping like a little boy, he almost falls onto you as he climbs onto the bed while he tears off his own top. For a minute, you two just stare at each other’s bodies, allowing the beauty to sink in and etch itself forever in your souls.

‘Noona, you’re so beautiful. Do you know that?’ He leans over to kiss all over your face.

A warm prickle sieges your heart. No one has ever called you beautiful before. Emotion floods you like an ocean, and you’re suddenly met with a familiar sting behind your eyes.

He hovers over your lips, nose rubbing on yours so lovingly you want to cry. You’re at a loss for words, so you just nod, not daring to peep a sound lest a tear escapes from you.

His hands are shaking as he rolls on the condom. Prudently, he kisses up your inner thighs before spreading them open with care. Finally, he pecks the top of your flower fondly.

Then slowly he rests his elbow beside your head and situate himself between your legs. Both your breaths are wobbly, you search his face for security and find it. His irises reflect his galaxy - you. And your fear ebbs away.

Stroking his tip along your wetness, he kisses the shell of your ear. ‘Are you really really sure?’

‘Yes, Jungkook.’ Your fingers entangle in his hair assuringly.

‘Tell me to stop if it hurts a lot. Promise, noona?’ His concern is heart wrenching.

‘Promise.’ You whisper, other hand locking with his.

Only then does he begin to ease into you. At first you don’t feel much, just his tip diving into you. Then the rest of his length pushes in, plunging through a tremendous pressure built into your walls. Pain blooms inside you as he enters deeper and deeper, it’s an ache that you anticipated but never imagined. You both cry out, though for different reasons.

‘Are you okay?’ You can tell he’s struggling to stay still, shoulders tensing at the temptation to thrust again.

‘Mhmm.’ You manage to gripe. Because despite the blinding pain, you are okay.

‘I’m gonna go as slow as I can.’ He ensures you, fingers tightening around yours.

When he plunges into you again, you expect the hurt to lessen, but it doesn’t. It overwhelms your whole body, yanking inside you. Though, every time he kisses your lips so tenderly, your forget the soreness he’s impaling into you for a fresh second. Opening your eyes, you see him panting at your tightness, trying with every muscle in his body not to go wild at you.

‘Fuck, noona.’ He exhales, forehead rested on yours.

Seeing him so berserk with pleasure calms your running anxiety. His thrusts inevitably quickens, and you just about begin to see pass the pain. Behind the ache, there’s a gratifying sting clenching your walls. The slap of his hips against your thighs ring loud.

‘Still okay?’ Jungkook asks again, worry painting his face at your silence.

‘Yes, you can go faster.’ You answer despite the ever-present soreness. When he drives hard into you, stars and tears blurring your vision.

Something in him snaps as you feel him twitch inside you. His movements grow sloppy and feral, just like the grunts that he heaves. Chasing his climax, you can tell how close he is to his sweet release.

‘Oh- Noona, I’m so cl-ose.’ He’s whimpering into your neck.

‘Jungkook, baby. Come for me.’

At your name for him, he goes crazy, ramming into you with a strength and stamina that you couldn’t expect less of from him. ‘Noona…’ He begs. The pressure inside you is easing, pain dulling, though you know you won’t feel any pleasure this time round.

Then, in one last powerful push, he ejects into you with a loud cry. You pull his lips to yours immediately to soothe his euphoria. This look of pure pleasure on his face rips you to shred as he refuses to let go of your hand. His hips jerk into yours to ride out is high as his whole body deflates onto you.

Although it’s a freezing night, goosebump plaguing both your skins, neither of you feel cold. Instead, you are enshrouded by the warmth of your passion and desire, all you feel is each other.

You, wrapped tightly around him, and him, spasming inside you.

Heavy with exhaustion, he nuzzles up to kiss you. Long, slow and hard. You have never truly appreciated his beauty until this point, under the subtle snow-clouded moon, eyes boring into you with a never-dimming glow of adoration.

Jungkook removes himself from you, hastily disposing the condom to not miss a moment by your side. Dressing you first so you don’t catch a breeze of cold, his touch feels so much warmer, gentler.

Snuggled up under the covers, he holds you so close to him that you hear his beating heart. For a timeless passage, you stare into each other wordlessly, fingers tracing delicately over every patch of skin.

‘Y/N...’ He muses out loud. ‘Y/N… You don’t know how perfect you are…’

Again, he has rendered you speechless.

Caressing your cheek in his palm, he continues. ‘I wish you could see yourself through my eyes because then you would understand why I’m so completely in love with you.’

At his words, your throat constrict. ‘What?’ You choke out.

‘I’m in love with you, noona.’ His lips are trembling, chest pounding against you. Disquietude emanates from how he’s peering at you.

‘Oh.’

‘I don’t know how you never knew, I mean- I guess it’s pretty obvious from the way I act around you. Even Yoongi-hyung spotted it right away…’ He begins to ramble, focus hopping to the collar of your jumper that he’s toying with. ‘I just… I don’t know. There’s something so special about you that I can’t find in anyone else. I thought it was just a crush but... but then you moved in with us and… And my feelings for you just drove me insane. That’s why I kept trying to avoid you. I know I wouldn’t be able to hide it if I actually spent time with you, I’m kinda stupid when it comes to girls if you can’t tell already.

‘But the truth is,’ he takes a deep breath and sighs, ‘I am truly, deeply, madly in love with you, Y/N noona. Everything about you. The way you devour jajangmyeon as easily as breathing. The way you never go a day in winter without wearing these fuzzy socks. The way you only drink lattes and chamomile tea. The way you would rather spend your friday nights curled up with a book. The way you pretend to find Jimin annoying but secretly love the attention he gives you. The way you rushed out to find me in the snow and forgot the bring your keys. And the way you can’t talk to me without stuttering just like how I can’t look you in the eye when we have a conversation.

‘I know this is a lot to spring onto you, and I don’t expect you to love me back at all. But just know that I’m here for you whenever you need. I’m your furnace in a snowstorm, hand warmer in a blizzard. And it’s okay if you don’t feel the same for me, I’ll still be here.’

Jungkook finishes with a final huff.

You stare at him, dumbfounded by his confession. Emotion floods your veins at the revelation, and you can all but break down into sobs. Jaw gaping, you regard him from his arms, trying to piece together your scattered thoughts.

‘Noona, say someth-’

You kiss him, urgently and desperately. Like you’ve been drowning in a sea of lostness, aimlessly floating about to try to find your way, and he’s your first gulp of air. Mist of perplexity is finally starting to clear away, and you see the path ahead of you with crystal lucidity.

It’s Jungkook. Jungkook, who knows your favourite colour when even your own mother doesn’t. Jungkook, who waddled out into the freezing snow to buy you new socks. Jungkook, who so gently and delicately made love to you tonight. Jungkook, who has loved you unconditionally and will continue doing so regardless of your feelings towards him.

‘I think… I think I’m falling truly, deeply, madly in love with you too, Jungkook.’

.

End

.

extras: christmas special

.

@shookpreme @hazelelizabeth99 @teenage-hippie @bunbundesu @tangledsparkles @gingerpeachtae idk who wanted to be tagged lol 😬

.

02/09/2019

© Copyright 2019

[horansqueen]

Stuck With You - Chapter 14

Chapter 14: I Really Like You

🡪chapter 1  🡪chapter 2  🡪chapter 3  🡪chapter 4  🡪chapter 5  🡪chapter 6   🡪chapter 7  🡪chapter 8  🡪chapter 9  🡪chapter 10  🡪chapter 11 🡪chapter 12 🡪chapter 13

College Enemies To Lovers AU

characters // masterlist // instagrams // mood board

I really wanna stop, but I just got the taste for it I feel like I could fly with the boy on the moon So, honey, hold my hand, you like making me wait for it I feel like I could die walking up to the room, oh yeah

It's way too soon, I know this isn't love

I really, really, really, really, really, really like you And I want you, do you want me, do you want me, too? I really, really, really, really, really, really like you And I want you, do you want me, do you want me, too?

It's like everything you say is a sweet revelation All I wanna do is get into your head Yeah, we could stay alone, you and me in this temptation Sipping on your lips, hanging on by thread, baby

Who gave you eyes like that? Said you could keep them I don't know how to act Or if I should be leaving I'm running out of time Going out of my mind I need to tell you something 

click here to be on the update list

                                              The text message I got of Niall telling me to join him to his car made something stir in my stomach. I rushed to the bathroom to look at myself one last time in the mirror, getting on my tiptoe and pulling on my shirt slightly before quickly running out of the building. I heard the honk of a car and it made my heart jump so high in my chest that I thought I was about to throw it up. It's only when I got closer that I noticed he was not alone. There was a guy in the backseat, and the girl sitting nesxt to Niall was the same girl I found laying beneath him the other day. My smile faltered and I suddenly felt nervous but Niall moved his upper body closer to the wheel to look at me by the window.

"Hey Devie, you ready?"

I glanced at Mandy before looking back at him, sending him a shy smile. I hadn't expected to be stuck in Niall's car with two strangers but I was new to this school and if I wanted to get to know people, I knew I had to make efforts.

"Mmhm." I replied, taking a seat next to the guy who sent me a short nod.

"Okay, so. Devon, this is Mandy and her brother, Noah."

Mandy quickly turned around to take a look at me and sent me a smile. "We've met." she pointed out with a chuckle. "Sorry for the other day, I was a bit embarrassed to be caught naked."

My lips parted slightly and my breath caught in my throat. I sort of expected her to be an ass with me but the sincere smile she was sending me made me feel slightly guilty for thinking wrong of her just because she slept with Niall.

"No, it's cool, I should have knocked."

She laughed again, turning to look at Niall. "No, it's your room too." she corrected me. "It's Niall's fault, he should have told you."

"Sure, go ahead, pin it on me, i've got broad shoulders." he chuckled, glancing at her and making my heart drop in my chest.

Did he ever look at me like that? Was that feelings I saw in his eyes? And why did it even matter if he had feelings for her? I looked down and licked my lips, coming to the realization that it mattered because I liked Niall. I really really really liked Niall. Fuck.

"Everyone makes mistakes, Niall." Mandy joked, tapping his thigh gently. "You're forgiven, right Dev?"

I looked up and blinked a few times when she said my name and pressed my lips together. She was sending me an amused smile and I tried to smile back at her.

"O-Of course."

I felt something stir in my stomach and my eyes met Niall's in his rearview mirror. His gaze changed slowly into a fond look and my lips curled slightly more until he blinked a few times and glanced down. I looked down too only to see Mandy's hand gripping his thigh a bit harder. She moved one of her legs up, putting her foot on the bench before leaning her head against the bench, still looking at him.

She was pretty. She was much prettier than I always would be and I was well aware of that, and I just closed my eyes, trying to think about something else.

"So Devon. " I heard, making my eyes flutter open again. "What are you studying in?"

I turned to look at Noah and sent him a small smile. "Oh, art." I replied in a low tone. "Mostly painting and drawing."

"So, you want to be a painter? That's bold." Noah replied, running his hand in his blonde hair. "I'm all for following your dreams but do you have a plan B?"

"Yea, I'd like to work in a museum, maybe. Restoring historical works of art seems... very amazing." I explain, a bigger smile appearing on my lips.

"Devon doesn't need a plan B." Niall quickly replied, glancing again in his mirror. "She's super talented, she'll be a famous painter someday."

I felt my heart jump again in my chest and pressed my lips together as I tried not to smile too much. It was a bit funny since I was pretty sure Niall had never seen anything I had painted before, but I still appreciated the comment for a reason I ignored. Perhaps because it showed that he was not totally indifferent to me and knowing that he was ready to defend me on something like that made me feel special.

Of course, I knew that concretely, Noah was right : I would probably not end up being a famous painter and certainly wouldn't be able to live a decent life with the money of a few (if even) paintings sold, but it was okay, because I didn't want my biggest passion to turn into a job. I wanted it to remain a passion and a hobby, something I could do to let out all my feelings, something that would make me feel better after a long day or after a heartbreak. I needed painting like I needed to breathe and I didn't want to end up hating it. Obviously, sometimes it was frustrating when I wanted to pain something and it didn't turn out exactly how I had imagined, but It was different than making a job out of it and disliking it to the point of not wanting to do it anymore. If I lost my passion for painting, I knew I would lose a part of me.

It only took a minute of two before Niall parked his car and we quickly got out. I followed them to the entrance and we hopped in an elevator to reach the fourth floor. We could hear the music from the hall and I started feeling so nervous I had to wipe my hands on the back of my jeans. When I looked up, I met Niall's gaze who frowned as he mouthed 'are you okay?' and I just nodded, sending him a small smile.

I was not really okay but at the same time, i didn't want him to feel like he had to take care of me, scared that he'd never invite me again. The only thing that made me feel better was to notice that Mandy and Niall were not holding hands, or even remotely close to each other. I sort of had expected it but realizing I was wrong made me feel less stupid for accepting to go to this party.

The door opened and a whiff of cigarette and weed smell reached us. I was too busy staring at the guy in front of us, a large smile on his lips, as he greeted us with open arms.

"Niall!"

"Hey, Lewis."

They hugged and when Niall pulled away, Lewis turned to me. I didn't know why but I sent him a smile as his lips curled slightly into a smirk. "Devon, it's nice to meet you."

I frowned, a bit surprised that he knew my name, but kept a smile on my lips. Niall probably had talked about me before and since I was most likely the only one he didn't know, he probably guessed it was me, but it was still a bit intriguing.

"Oh, uhm, you too."

I was about to hold out my hand but he took a step closer and pulled me into a hug. His hoodie smelled nice and I chuckled, hugging him back.

"Okay, free drinks in the kitchen." Lewis let out when he pulled away. "You smoke your own shit though I don't pay for that."

Niall walked past him, putting his hand on Lewis' cheek and tapping it gently. "How nice of you mate."

I followed Niall to the kitchen and realized Noah and Mandy had left. I stood behind him as he searched for something specific (or it seemed) and when he turned around to me again, his gaze met mine immediately.

"No best way to get drunk than with vodka."

I chuckled and frowned, finding some space on the counter and pushing myself up to sit on it. Niall's smile faltered a bit and his eyes roamed on me before turning around to grab glasses and filled them. He walked closer to me and I looked slightly down at him, taking the cup he was handing me. He clinked his glass against mine, the plastic of his barely making any sound as it hit mine, and took a long sip. I watched him and did the same, grimacing as the liquor left a burning sensation down my throat.

"So. uhm, are you moving out?" he asked casually before drinking more from his glass.

"I tried but I'm on a waiting list, sorry."

"No, no I think you should stay."

I waited until his eyes met mine and quickly, he shrugged and looked away. "I mean, we can just text each other when we have someone over. I'm sure it can work."

I felt my heart ache suddenly and lost my smile, looking down in my glass and shrugging a shoulder. What did I expect? Niall was clearly not going to admit he was in love with me and then tell me he'd never have sex with any other girl because he loved me too much! Then why did this scenario made my heart thump in my chest?

"Maybe. I don't know."

We remained silent for a few seconds and I felt him move closer to me, his lower stomach brushing slightly against my knees as a wave of warmth invaded me.

"Come on, I'll present you some people if you want."

"Mmhm."

He moved away and I jumped off the counter as an idea popped into my head. It was stupid and probably impossible but It was worth a try.

"Niall?" I asked, making him turn around and raise his eyebrows. "Maybe... your friend Lewis would need a roommate?"

His facial expression changed from confused to surprised but when his lips opened again, I couldn't really tell how he felt about my idea. It was probably a bad one anyway. I didn't know Lewis much and I was not even sure I could afford half of the rent, but if Niall wanted to get rid of me, maybe he could help me see if it was even remotely possible.

"Y-You want to live here? With Lewis?"

I shrugged as he took a step closer to me and I tilted my head. "I mean, maybe? It would be a solution. Just until they find a room for me in the girls' building. That way you can get your room back."

"But I don't-" he replied quickly, cutting himself and letting out a sigh as he closed his eyes. "I think it's a bad idea, Dev."

It took a few seconds but he opened his eyes back. They met mine and I sent him a sad smile, shrugging a shoulder. "Alright."

It was true, I didn't know much about his friend, but he gave me a good first impression and I thought Niall would jump on the occasion to get his room back if only to be able to invite Mandy (or any other girl) whenever he wanted to.

I followed him to the living room as someone handed me a beer and everyone started talking. After a while, I got up and left to go to the bathroom and when I got out, I walked past Lewis, sending him a small smile.

"Thanks for inviting me, by the way." I let out politely as I kept walking.

"Hey Devon!"

I turned around and he sent me a bigger smile. "You having fun?" he asked, his accent thicker than I expected.

"Oh, yes." I let out with a smile. "I'm surprised Niall invited me."

This time, Lewis laughed a bit. "I'm not."

I frowned for half a second and finally licked my lips, walking back slowly to him and shaking my head. "Look, this is going to sound so weird and, don't feel bad to say no but, wouldn't you be looking for a roommate?"

His smile fell slightly and his eyes roamed on my face, and it made me realize that he was quite pretty and I was not sure how I felt about it. He seemed a bit speechless though and I realized that I probably made him uncomfortable.

"Forget it," I added, shaking my head, taking a step back. "It was just something that crossed my mind."

"No, Devon, it's just..." he replied with a sigh as I was leaving. "Let's just say if I said yes, Niall would kill me."

I chuckled and rolled my eyes, shaking my head a bit. "I highly doubt that."

"Dev, trust me. I know what I'm talking about."

I frowned and it only made his lips curl as he raised his eyebrows before turning around and locking himself in the bathroom. I remained there, motionless and lost in my thoughts for a few seconds, and finally breathed in deeply and walked back to the living room. This time, I stopped completely breathing when I noticed Mandy was sitting next to Niall, her legs placed on his lap and one of her arms wrapped around one of his.

I felt a wave of nausea wash over me but swallowed hard. I knew it was only jealousy but it was enough to make me want to leave immediately. I licked my lips and took big breath, trying to get back to my senses. I couldn't just rush out and leave without an explanation and I couldn't tell Niall I left because the girl he has sex with was all over him. Just thinking about it sounded ridiculous and I walked back to them, taking a seat on the floor, in front of the coffee table. Niall glanced at me and his lips curled slightly on the left. Could he tell it was bothering me?

Everyone started playing beer pong but with vodka and I watched them swallow the content of their glasses with a smile. I was not very good with drinking and could easily get drunk but I still enjoyed looking at them. Lewis came back after a while and handed me a beer. I thanked him as he sat next to me and when I turned back to Niall, he was looking at his friend with a frown. My eyes dropped to Mandy's legs still placed on his lap and I just pressed my lips together, trying to ignore it.

About half an hour later, I was leaning on the table, trying not to let my thoughts wonder too much. I looked at Niall who was laughing so hard he had tears in his eyes and watching him being so drunk reminded me of one of the first days we met. He was drunk and had tried to show me his cock. Now, I was a bit scared he was going to show it to someone else. The thought of his half-hard dick pressed against me as he kissed me made my inner thighs throb again and I held my breath. I would never get over that.

"Mandy, you're definitely cheating!" Noah let out a bit too loud, moving his chin in his sister's direction. "That's fucking water, innit?"

"You're just pissed because I can hold my drink better than you!"

"Don't even try, you've cheated before!" Noah insisted.

I stared at the scene with my eyebrows raised, noticing that I was myself getting a bit too tipsy but it was clearly nothing compared to them.

"Want a proof that this isn't water?" Mandy asked, getting a bit mad.

"Yes!"

I didn't expect it at all when she turned around quickly and crashed her mouth against Niall's, quickly deepening the kiss as she held the back of his head to make sure he wouldn't move. I felt my heart shatter in my chest as an image of them having sex on his bed crawled back in my thoughts.

Everyone started yelling and laughing except me. I was not tipsy. I was drunk off my ass. How many drinks did I have? I couldn't count, but I knew it was partially why my eyes were filling up with tears at that exact moment. I was not dating Niall and I was well aware that he and Mandy were fuck buddies, so why did I become so emotional from them kissing? I was pissed but most of all, I was pissed at myself for letting something like that get to me again.

I had admitted to myself that I liked Niall and even if I knew it was unrequited, I was clearly not okay with watching him kiss someone else. Where did my resolution to do anything I could to hate him go? What the fuck was I doing?

I held my breath as they kissed, not able to let air fill my lungs, but it seemed like that kiss would never end and after a while, I put my beer on the table and got up. It was only when I reached for the elevator that I allowed tears to fall down my cheeks.

"Fuck off." I whispered to no one as the doors opened and I walked in, turning around to lean against the wall.

And I saw him. I saw Niall, getting out of the apartment and looking around himself until he saw me, and my lips parted.

"DEVON!"

The doors started closing just as he started running but I remained motionless, wondering if the doors would close before he could reach the elevator.

"Devon wait!" he let out, sliding his arm between the doors and making them open again. "Devie."

I let my eyes roam up and down on him, my mouth still half opened. He finally stepped foot in the elevator but remained standing up in front of me as the doors finally closed behind him. We started going down and he shook his head slightly.

"Devie, why are you leaving?"

I frowned, ready to throw at him everything that was actually wrong with him and not even feeling bad about it because of how intoxicated I was but I didn't have time: the power seemed to go off, the lights flickered and the elevator stopped.

[nuatthebeach]

New Ginny

Link to AO3 for comments/reviews

"You know this was not what we had in mind for a low budget vacation, Winston!"

"You said you wanted to go somewhere you couldn't find at home."

"So, why would you take us to the beach all the way across the country, man?!" Sand shot in the air as an angry kick on the shore was executed effortlessly by the man Schmidt himself. "We live in freakin' LA! There's beaches crawling out of everywhere! And you wonder why no one lets you choose any of our vacation spots anymore, ya freak."

Cece threw up a hand in exasperation, diamond ring winking in the sun. "Yeah, why didn't you just tell us we were going to the beach, Winston? We could have saved a lot by just taking a car nearby instead of you surprising us with these 'low cost' plane tickets."

"See, you guys don't get it. I told y'all we were going on a cheap trip we ain't never done before, right?" Winston's smile brightened, the look of misguided, twisted comedy overtaking his expression with alarming speed. "And then, boom, I took y'all to the beach. On the East Coast. Ha! You just got Bishoped!"

Nick shook his head, right hand rubbing wearily against his face, looking just as tired as the rest of them. "You've gotta stop with your pranks, man."

"Y'all should've seen the look on my face - "

"Y- Seen the look on your face?"

The only word to describe the look on Schmidt's face was 'flabbergasted.'

" - When I swiped y'all's credit credit cards last month as you were all arguing with Nick over that Flat Earth theory video on YouTube - "

"When they asked the guy about his qualifications, he answered 'critical thinker'! Does that sound like someone who would just lie to you?!"

" - And for your only holiday weekends too! And, man, Nick is so broke right now! I was trying so hard to hold it in!" Winston was absolutely beaming with mirth at this point, reducing his friends' sense of camaraderie towards him to a terrifying low. "You know, you guys should really be checking your billing history more often, for real, someone could really be stealing from you, and you'd have no idea."

Before Winston could register Schmidt's increasingly tomato red face, something else in his periphery caught his attention. "Damn it, Ferguson, don't go near that water! It is not your friend, baby!"

"What type of idiot lets a cat roam free on the beach!"

While Cece attempted to alleviate the pressure between Schmidt's tightly clenched teeth, an irritated look overpowering her own, a low voice spoke from behind. "Are your friends always like this?"

Ginny, who had been laughing at her loftmates' antics and was surprisingly not feeling as bothered by Winston's tendencies as the rest of them (this vacation is, after all, well-deserved after the shitty week I've had, and every second counts, even if they are each spent planning Winston's upcoming ultimate demise), turned around to see an incredibly fit man her age speaking to her directly.

Sweeping her eyes over his form once, she leaned closer. "I'm afraid they are, yes, but I've got to warn you I'm not much better."

He seemed equally as amused as her. "How so?"

"Well, as you can tell from my completely American accent," she deadpanned in her British accent, amused when the stranger rolled his eyes in response, "my sense of humor is a bit dry. Superior, of course, but I'm told some people can't handle it."

"Natural selection will handle that, I hope," he chuckled.

"If we're lucky," she smiled. Feeling particularly introductory that late afternoon, she gestured halfheartedly to the obnoxious chatter several meters ahead of her. "My loftmates here, on the other hand, each have an equally questionable sense of humor themselves."

"Who, those few?"

She rolled her eyes, failing to prevent the corner of her lips from quirking upwards. Pointing to the man who was now dragging an increasingly wet and agitated cat from the Atlantic ocean, his jeans completely soaked from the knees down, Ginny drawled, "That idiot over there who cost us a proper, well-earned vacation is Winston. The only thing this man loves more than crazy pranks is his even crazier cat, who I'm pretty sure doesn't even know he exists. Needless to say, I've really never been more envious of a cat's attention span myself."

Moving on to Schmidt and Cece who were lying on the shore as far away from Winston as much as possible as a form of spite, Ginny explained matter-of-factly, "Schmidt and Cece don't have a cat, but that won't stop them from also making ear infection-inducing noises at six in the morning through our paper thin walls."

Pointing to the last couple on the beach, she continued, "Not like Nick and Jess are any better, though. They like to make weird noises too, but it's not always during sex, and that scares me more than it should anyone, really."

She gestured to herself. "And last but not least, you have me, whose most normal experience of today is having a fit guy at the beach wonder out loud about how five idiots managed to drag their even more fit loftmate out of her comfortable bed and into an expensive five hour flight. Just to do the same things that I easily could have done if I just took a simple albeit very long stroll outside. And I would have had a much better view, too, no offense to your rather peculiar looking ocean over here. What shade of contaminated gray would you call that hue, by the way?"

"No, that's a pretty accurate way of describing it, actually. I'd like to think there is some green in there, though. Just to give it the illusion of appearing to be clean." Reluctantly, Ginny had to agree.

The stranger's lips pressed firmly in amusement the entire time she was talking - ranting, more like - clearly trying to not give her the satisfaction of knowing how funny and charming he thought she was.

She found that endearing. They all try at first.

Eventually, he settled with: "So you and, uh, Winston, are the only two people in the loft who are not coupled up?"

She raised an eyebrow, impressed by his nerve. "Pretending to ignore your intentions for asking such a tactfully worded question, no, actually, when Winston's not too busy canoodling with his cat, he's canoodling his girlfriend - Aly - back at home, but she couldn't make it here today, lucky girl. So it's just me."

Finally smiling now, the stranger ignored her challenging look ('why are you so curious about my relationship status, you hot, inquisitive, none-of-your-business stranger?') and asked her teasingly, "Aren't there a lot of people to fit in just one loft?"

"I mean, we're from LA. Rent there is mad, so we need all the help we can get," she shrugged. "But, yeah, most definitely breaking some housing rules here or there. Is that something that bothers you?"

He smiled, something akin to arrogance taking over his face. She found that look more stirring than she'd like to admit out loud. "You'll find I'm not really the rule caring type."

"Oh? When would you imagine I'd be finding that out?"

She was beyond the point of caring how brazen she must have sounded to a complete and utter stranger. And if she was being honest with herself, she never did care, really. Besides, if she was going to fit a hot summer romance in the span of a whole day, she thought she might as well get on with it.

He cleared his throat, his gaze silently indicating how much he'd like to agree with her on that one, too. "Okay, Miss Dry Humor. I guess I know everything there is to know about your loftmates without risk of my mind being fully blown apart, now. What's your story?"

"What's yours?"

He chuckled at her retort though immediately furrowed his eyebrows afterward, as if he was confused by this question himself.

Ginny did not know what to think of that, though she found a strange fog overtaking her when she tried to ponder on her own personal history too.

Strange.

Instead, she prompted, trying to clear her mind, "You're a lifeguard here, right?"

He looked down at his form, a lanyard draped across his increasingly interesting collarbone and a whistle resting just above his bare chest.

"I can't swim."

She blinked.

"What?" she laughed. "Isn't that, like, a hazard for what you do?"

"Probably," he said sheepishly, rubbing his hand against the back of his neck. "I don't mean to, like, put anyone in danger or anything. It's a long story, but basically, I'm covering for my friend while he's, um...making noises with his girlfriend, as you said. Hence, the whistle right here. So I'm not really a lifeguard. But if anything happens, my other friend - an actual reliable lifeguard - can help you out. He's right over there nearby."

He pointed to another dark-haired, attractive man standing farther away from them along the shore. At first, Ginny thought he was winking at her, but when she saw the tension building along the shoulders of the stranger next to her, she knew who that teasing look was meant for.

"Sorry about him. He thinks I'm trying to make a move on you."

"Oh? Is that not what's happening right now?"

His cheeks flushed slightly. Ginny found it amusing how this man could be so confident but also so shit at flirting too. It strangely caused warmth to expand, but this time it was not through her lower belly.

"I don't want him to think that, though. I'd never hear the end of it."

It was not a direct answer to her question, but his eyes were so soft and mischievous that she had no doubt as to what he really meant.

She rolled her eyes anyway. "I thought you Americans were supposed to be more direct than that."

He scoffed, eyes lighting up at her jibe. "Oh, I see. You're one of those. Dry humor doesn't have to equate to being mean, you know."

Ginny laughed. "Well, that's why my loft arrangement works out so well with this lot over here," she jabbed her thumb to her friends, watching as Ferguson was attempting once more to drown himself in the ocean to escape his owner's clingy attentiveness. "My sense of humor is mean and dry, and their sense of humor compensates by being mean and wet."

He coughed. "Wet?"

She raised an eyebrow at him, pretending like she hadn't made any suggestive comment whatsoever. "Well, occasionally we do like to alternate, though."

"Of course."

"If I was always dry, and they were always wet, we'd have a different problem altogether."

He barked out a laugh, his cheeks flushing again. "How are you even real?"

"Well, anything's possible if you've got enough perv."

The man's breath hitched, his green eyes staring at her intensely. Despite her earlier insult, Ginny thought the color reminded her exactly of the ocean they were at now, something much stormier than the one back in California.

She found herself growing fond of this beach in a way she was not before.

"Do I know you? I swear I feel like I met you before."

She leaned closer to him, fighting feeling flustered herself. "I've probably got one of those memorable faces or something."

"Something like that." His eyebrows furrowed, but his lips were still upturned. "I'll certainly remember it much later today anyways."

His ears promptly reddened.

She gasped playfully, smiling as she hit him lightly on his very fit arm. "You are much smoother than you look. And randier."

He laughed. After a short while of them standing in a silence filled with smirks and silky sheet-like possibilities, he finally asked, "Okay, Miss Dry Occasionally Wet Humor - "

"Nice."

He bit back another chuckle. "What's your name?"

"What's yours?"

He rolled his eyes ("stubborn too"), he relented, "I'm Harry."

She chuckled, shaking his hand that was offered to her mockingly. She tried to ignore how well it fit in her own small one.

"Ginny."

He watched her nose crinkle, a deep smile spreading across both of their lips contentedly.

It was something tangible, she thought, as her insides fired up, not out of lustful heat - though certainly that too - but something warm, like receiving hugs after being shoved outside in a freezing tent in the woods for months and months, with nothing but a piece of marked parchment to keep one sane.

Parchment?

Something within her squirmed, and she thought that if she listened closely enough, the sounds of seagulls cawing in the distance could easily be replaced by something akin to an audience crooning in sympathy.

As if watching a pair of hopeless lovers on a silver screen.

Suddenly, Nick's comically high pitched scream filled the air, allowing Ginny to shake her head at her crazy thoughts.

"It's just a ghost crab, Nick!" Jess yelled from far away, annoyed as her boyfriend jumped on her back in fright, almost causing her to topple over herself.

"Why are there crabs and ghosts, Jess! You can't have both! You know I always told you that crustaceans are the cockroaches of the sea! It's a crazy world out here!"

At Jess's blank stare, Nick chuckled incredulously, his last brain cell firing meekly. "Wait. I get it. You're teasing me, Jess. Ghosts aren't real. Psh. Nice try."

Nick's neck cricked as he glanced around in paranoia.

Jess rolled her eyes, attempting to drop him down from her back but failing badly, his legs wrapped around her like a vice. "Ghost. Crabs. Nick. I don't know why you're even scared of them - they even walk sideways like you do!"

"They should not be blending in with the sand like that! They're all spooky ghosts! It's not right!"

"You. Are. So. Infuriating, Miller!"

As Nick hopped off of Jess to moonwalk away from the ghost crabs, a thought came to Ginny.

"They kind of remind me of..." Both Harry and Ginny said at the exact same time, causing them to stare at each other hastily.

When neither of them finished their sentences (what even was I going to say anyways?), Ginny huffed. "Right," she said, "Well, I've got to head back now before Nick finds out that it's getting late, which can only mean that more ghost crabs are bound to be crawling all over the place soon."

He laughed but quickly became alarmed when she made to leave. "Wait."

She turned around, hand cupping her forehead to squint at him through the waning sun. Harry swallowed, eyes drifting to her red hair in a daze.

Before he could say anything, however, Schmidt and Winston's obnoxiously loud voices were shrill above the sounds of the waves crashing ahead of them.

"Of all places for a prank!" Clearly, Schmidt's ability to let things go was about as weak as Ginny's right hook. "Why did you decide to take us here in the end?"

"As in, why the East Coast and not a beach in a whole other expensive ass country? Damn, now that would have been a better prank."

Four legs reached out to kick sand in Winston's face, Ferguson following with a screech.

"But to be honest, I couldn't wait to see what the sunset looks like on the other side of the country."

Pause.

"Winston! We are on the East Coast! The sun falls west at night time! Look at where the sun is now," Schmidt gestured aggressively behind him, where towering beach homes covered the view. "You can't see the freakin' sunset on this beach, man!"

"Aw, damn, my bad."

"How are you actually one of the more intelligent people I know in my life?!"

If there was one thing she and Schmidt shared, Ginny concluded, it was their inability to handle rage.

Her eyes flitted to Jess, who was trying to catch her attention.

Ginny chuckled, holding up a hand to let her loftmate know to wait there when she saw her smiling knowingly towards her and Harry. She watched as Jess's eyebrows waggled dramatically, stuffing her index finger through a hole she made with her other hand in repetition as she chomped down on her lip.

Completely unfazed by her loftmate's quirks at that point, Ginny turned to Harry again.

"If we can't do that sunset, I suppose I'll have to make plans for a sunrise tomorrow before we head back to LA, then. Join me?"

His answering smile could make a grain of sand feel alive.

She had the strangest feeling that the sound she could have sworn she heard a while ago was ringing faintly in her ear once more.

This time, she thought she heard boisterous whoops instead, clapping cheerfully as Ginny smiled one last time to Harry before finally walking toward her friends.

…

Click Here to Play the Next Episode - >>|

(Autoplay in 3…2…)

[benhardypout-archive]

004. thank you, alex

a/n: so this is one of my Wonty "comfort fics" - so it's far from canon or never followed the original plot - which i would probably never publish (unless there's one i would like to share), but this time in this fic which i titled "Dirty Little Secret", I'm just going to post some chapters which I enjoyed writing. So the number is the chapter of this fic, and this is the chapter 4, hence, 004. Enjoy reading! 🙈

Perhaps, my crush on Monty was getting out of hand.

I flipped through the Liberty yearbook which Tyler lent me only to feast my eyes over the photos of the guy in Jersey no. 32 through the weekend, as I sat on the floor with my back against the bed.

Montgomery de la Cruz, I chanted in my head, reading his name printed in bold letters.

I stopped by a certain picture of his, running my fingers over the glossy paper, tracing his face. Tyler was lucky to have taken this rare shot of him smiling beautifully like this; those white teeth showing. He was leaning back and wearing a blue tank top. For once, he looked really happy…

I should probably ask Tyler the story behind this shot.

My phone rang a message.

I,  mindlessly, searched for it, not keeping my eyes away from the image. I could feel my heart expanding by this simple picture of him.

Bringing my phone to my face, there’s a  message from Alex: U free this afternoon?

Basically, I'm free for the whole day.

I typed a quick reply: Yes.

And not long after, Alex texted back asking us to meet up at this mall, only a five minute drive.

I wonder if this hang out thing meant anything or just platonic. Anyway, Alex seemed nice. I would love to get to know him more and perhaps get acquainted.

Looking back to the yearbook, I'm so tempted to cut the picture. Or maybe I could just ask Tyler just give me this specific yearbook, like a gift.

* * *

Alex took me bowling. And I'm not so good with the game but so far I'm having fun.

"You're so good at this," I said as Alex hit another strike.

He smiled. "Nah."

"Now, don't be modest on me," I chuckled lightly and took a bowling ball from the rack and positioned it on my hand, adjusting to its weight. Walking by the lane, I put on a stance and ran my tongue over my lower lip, aiming for a strike. Not that I'm expecting to hit one, which of course didn't happen. I looked at Alex, throwing my hands in defeat. "No, not good at this."

Alex went to hit next and of course, another strike. He raises both his arms dramatically and spun around facing me, smiling victoriously, cocking a brow.

"I give up!" I chuckled and sat down by the bench.

"You're named Winston for a reason," Alex commented, sitting beside me.

"What does that mean?"

"Winston, like Winner. Root word, win."

I laughed, throwing my head back a little. "Damn. I think I'm not doing my name justice, then."

"Practice makes perfect."

"Let's just eat. I'm starving."

"Sure."

We walked aimlessly along the mall in silence, with a few side comments about the boutiques or the shops we passed on. Then we saw and spotted some familiar faces. Well, Alex introduced me to some of them, simply pointing from afar and telling their names, since I barely knew anyone from Liberty yet, who also worked here.

Then my stomach decided to embarrass me and did a growl as we reached the food court.

“Someone’s whining,” Alex retorted.

“I know right.”

Since it’s the afternoon, there’s a lot of tables to choose from, not to mention, stalls without queues. A lot of options for us. But we just settled on some corn dogs.

"We should see some movie some time," Alex suggested. "How about tomorrow?"

"Oh, okay." I thought back if I had plans. Is looking at pictures of Monty in the yearbook counted as one?

He smiled and told me the time and rendezvous. And then added, "I-it's a date,"

I blinked. "A d-date?"

"I meant friendly date," he quickly clarified, faking a smile. I could see dejection in his eyes.

I wanted to apologize but perhaps I’m just overthinking the situation and putting meaning on how Alex was acting the past days. I may try to brush it off and act like I’m not noticing anything, but it’s there. Yet, he said so himself ‘friendly date’, maybe he really just meant us to be friendly.

"So you like someone else?" Alex asked after a moment which of course caught me off guard. I should’ve expected that question to come. I almost coughed my Coke out. Good thing, I had swallowed it down. My heart began to skip.

Should I tell him?

I avoided his gaze, and took another sip on my drink. "Uhm… yes," I said in a low voice.

"Oh…. right. Of course."

"Alex-"

"I-I'm just asking," Alex cut me off. Though, I’m afraid I’m already ruining this budding friendship and it’s the last thing I wanted. But, if he ever decides and calls off our little friendly movie date, I'd understand.

"I… Maybe I just need some company," he went on, resting his arms on the table as if for comfort. "And I… I actually like Zach," he glanced at me.

Zach. Oh. I know him.

"I kissed him," he murmured so low I almost didn’t catch it. Then he snorted, lightly. "But… of course he said he's straight."

"I'm sorry," I said in empathy. I wanted to reach for his hands but then decided against it. Then a scenario flashed in my head where I kissed Monty and then he said the same thing-- Ouch!

"It's all right. Thanks for going out with me, and listening." Alex interrupted, saving me from my disastrous thoughts.

I nodded. But then... he asked the question I’m shit scared to answer.

"May I ask who you like?"

Fuck...

I shifted on my seat. "Oh… uhm…It's..." I looked at him, warily. He was indifferent… yet. Wait till you hear this.

With a deep shaky breath I say, "Monty."

* * *

No words had been spoken since, besides the sensational "What the… fuck?" reaction from Alex who wavered before saying the word. And an awkward "Yep" from me, popping the 'p'.

We just went to our own cars and left after.

I'm sure Alex hated me now, or worse, despised me.

I knew it.

Maybe liking Monty would make you lose some friends-- lose some potential friends, rather. We're not even friends.

Was that what Monty meant when he said I got no friends here, as his own experience? Because people didn't like him?

I received a text from Alex later that night, apologizing from how he reacted. Which relieved me a hundred fold. And then he added…

Alex: But… Monty? I just can't believe it! And I think he's as straight as a ruler.

Winston: It's all right. Still a plastic ruler can be bent.

Alex: Correction. Wooden ruler. It just breaks in half, and he'll just break you.

Okay, I couldn't argue with that.

Winston: I guess. But could you keep a promise not to tell anyone?

Alex: Ok

Winston: Thanks.

Alex: So tomorrow. Same time. Same place. And move on from Monty. There's far better guys than that asshole.

Hope it's  that easy…

* * *

I'm glad that Alex didn't change towards me. He still smiled and spoke to me as if I didn't tell him something, which he found horrible.

After buying two movie tickets, we went to the snack bar to buy some popcorn.

"Oh you gotta be kidding me." I heard Alex mutter under his breath, causing me to turn and follow his gaze, only for my world to stop, seeing Monty by the entrance.

I forgot the ability to move until Alex nudged me. I blinked and turned to him. He has this amused smile.

"Seriously, Winston, close your fucking mouth. Some fly would literally rent in there."

I blushed, and sneaked another glance at Monty, longer than necessary, then to the other jocks he’s with. They’re standing by the ticket booth. I shifted closer to Alex and poked his side. "Zach's among them."

"I know. I hate it." Alex then stepped forward as it's our turn. "Two medium-sized popcorn please. Plain... And two cokes?" He told the guy behind the counter and turned to me.

"Coke," I confirmed.

And he went on ordering. But half of my attention was on the noise from the jocks. God… I couldn't believe I would see Monty here.

Oh, fuck.

I desperately searched for any mirror or any surface where I could see my reflection and fixed my hair as I saw them making their way towards us!!!

"Hi, Alex." Zach said beside me. I, discreetly, give Alex another nudge.

Alex barely glanced. "Hi."

"Zachy, I'm gonna have these Hot Tamales," Monty announced, tapping his fingers on the glass display counters, pointing over the Hot Tamales candy bars wrapped in red.

He caught my gaze and it was too late to retrieve my eyes back. So, I threw a soft smile at him, hoping I wasn’t too obvious about my loud attraction.

"Hey, Winston. You and Alex on a date?" he asked instead, and I swore I felt blood rush through my cheeks.

"N-no," I shook my head at once.

"What about you and Zach, Monty? You guys on a date?" Alex cuts in.

"Yeah. Actually it's the four of us, Scott and Charlie."

Scott and Charlie smiled and waved, making Alex roll his eyes.

Zach cleared his throat and looked at Alex. I guessed that maybe he wanted to speak to him… alone, so being a good friend as I am, I stepped aside and took the chance to stand beside Monty. But I made sure to be discreet and just tapped my fingers against the counter, my eyes fixated at the menu posted in front.

Zach whispered something to Alex and I could only catch a few words like 'mad' and 'me', giving me enough hint of what he's saying.

I tensed feeling Monty moved closer to me. "Never thought I'd see you here."

I blushed and glanced at him. "Yeah. Small world."

Then he asked me if we’re going to watch the same movie. A horror one.

“I think we should just sit together, then." Monty suggested, glancing over to Zach and Alex. "Especially, it looks like Zach and Alex have something to talk about."

I chuckled, "Sure." Would love to sit next to you.

"Winston," I heard Alex called and saw that our popcorn was ready. I took one last glance at Monty and uttered a "See you later," before making my way back to Alex.

"What did Zach tell you?" I whispered as we made our way inside the cinema.

"He wants to talk. I said yes."

I just hummed.

"Dammit, Winston. I still like him and I hate it," Alex whined a moment later, making me smile.

We took the seat in the middle section, since it's not too far and not too close, and we could watch properly. Different trailers were being shown and I noticed that there were only a few cinema-goers or maybe only few wanted to see this movie.

Later, I spotted Monty and the group inside looking for a seat, so I gave a secret wave at them, specifically, at Monty. He called his friends after he saw me. Then they made their way to us. I hid a smile. My heart wouldn't shut up about it, and it literally wanted to jump off my chest when Monty took the seat next to me.

Calm down, Winston. I’m afraid he could hear it from here, screaming his name.

Zach tried and asked Alex if he could sit beside him, only receiving a nod from Alex. But I could practically read his mind regretting taking the middle seats, when we could just take the space on either right or left wing, and have all the spaces on our own.

"Are you following me?" I heard Alex mumble to Zach.

"No. I… Monty pointed us here and…maybe I did, by deciding to sit next to you," Zach admitted.

I decided and just diverted my attention to Monty and his Hot Tamales. "Does that taste good?"

"You wanna taste?" He gestured one to my direction. I swallowed, not expecting his sudden offer. Or maybe it's because his shoulder brushed against mine.

"N-no. Thanks."

"Come on," Monty began tearing one package open and handed it to me, "Have some."

I glanced at him and reluctantly reached, staring intently at his hand, tempting to hold it.

"No, don't taste that." One of the jocks interrupted. I stopped. "You will get addicted," he added, grinning.

"Oh, fuck off, Charlie," Monty waved. "Come on. Gimme your hand."

"You're not trying to poison me, are you?" I tried to joke.

And I blushed seeing his boyish smile. "Oh no. It's a love potion," he winked.

Now that sent me. If I happen to be an ice, I've melted by now.

You don't need to give me any love potion, Monty. I wanted to say.

With a trembling hand, I held my palm out and he poured some on it. I uttered a thanks and put everything in my mouth, letting it melt in my tongue.

Charlie was right, it's kind of addicting.

"So?"

"I think I'm in love," I blurted, not breaking eye contact.

He looked away.

Oh no! Wrong move, Winston.

"I mean your friend's right. It's addicting."

He turned back to me and smiled. "I know right." He, then, handed me the Hot Tamales. “Here, have it.”

It would be a shame to take his offer down, so I just took it, our fingers brushing; enough to send electricity down my body. I wondered if he felt it too.

Wishful thinking, Winston.

"Why are you taking Monty's food? It might be contaminated," Alex whispered.

I shrugged him off and offered it to him. "You should try."

"No thanks."

I couldn't help but find Alex's distaste towards Monty, funny. Even though I shouldn't. But I'm afraid I might continue teasing him about it.

The movie finally started. And it's supposed to be scary as it's a horror film. But I'm not a bit scared. However, I'm tempted to hold Monty's hand that was on the armrest between us. But more tempted to pull the armrest up and just lean onto him. Maybe act scared?

As he took his hand away to get some popcorn - since I decided to share my popcorn with him and his friends, who I now know the names of: Charlie and Scott - I, sneakily, placed my hand on the armrest in hopes to be held by him.

Sadly, after he took a handful of popcorn he didn't put his hand back, but my hand stayed where it was. And I just forgot all my attempts on flirting.

"Holy shit!" he exclaimed.

And I tensed not because the scene was scary but because his hand, finally, landed on mine. I hid a smile. And when I thought he would notice and take it away, he didn't, and just stayed there. Though, I wasn't sure if he was ever aware of our hands, or he's too focused on the movie to even notice.

My heart pounded so loud, I could barely hear the show, and could hardly concentrate on it, blocking everything around me but only his presence. I’m only aware of the warmth and the weight of his hand on mine, making my throat dry. I just dreamt of kissing him, or simply lean on him, and embrace more of his scent.

Ugh! Shut it, Winston. Try and hold yourself together.

But how, when he’s close like this? Needless to say, his hand on mine?

The movie just ended without me really understanding everything that happened.

Monty made some comments about it, asking me some of it as soon as we got out to the lobby. I just nodded along, agreeing with everything he said. But Charlie argued with him and they went on, leaving me completely clueless, even though we all watched it together. I should've tried and focused on the show, so I could have a proper conversation with him. But until now, the heat of his hand pricked on my skin.

"Winston," Alex called, and began to walk. I hesitated and followed him outside, not giving me the chance to say goodbye to Monty and his friends.

"Are you alright on your own?" he asked

I frowned, blinking once. "Y-yeah."

"I need to go with Zach," he glanced at Zach, who’s busy chatting or probably saying parting words with his buddies, and rolled his eyes back to me. "Said he wants to talk."

"Oh. Sure."

"Again, beware of Monty. Don't be fooled by his good looks."

"So, you admit he looks good."

Alex stammered but soon gave up, sighing. "Whatever Winston. Don't say, I didn't warn you."

"Okay. Have fun with Zach." I gave his shoulder a pat. "And thanks for inviting me. I really had fun," I smiled.

Alex had to roll his eyes again. "I think I know why."

[lostinthewoods-kristoff]

After all, why not? Why can’t I hook up twice in one night?

DATED: Prom leave us alone SUMMARY: Mitte convinces Kristoff to let his hair down at prom NOTES/WARNINGS: None just good clean kinda steamy fun @mighty-mitte

MITTE

Town wide prom was… A strange phenomenon. Not the sort of thing Mitte had ever encountered before Swynlake. Of course, this was a place that had brought a lot of new experiences.  Magic, alternate o

realities, vampirism. She wasn’t complaining, but it was discomforting how quickly these events had started to feel normal. Mitte was getting eager to shake things up, be a little bit of a troublemaker just for the hell of it. She’d had to be so careful lately with the dangers of killing someone so easily. But tonight she was well fed and looking fine as fuck, if she did say so herself- and she did- so she wanted to have some fun. 

You could easily argue she’d had plenty already, what with sneaking off to her favourite town hall storage room with her date already for some messing around, but, well, if Kristoff was going to turn up to a second town hall event- without even having been dragged along by her this time- what was Mitte to do but push her luck? 

Of course Marisa was her date, but they were two independent and easily distracted women. She’d wandered off to talk with some work friends and Mitte, who did not know them and wasn’t at all interested in the awkward this-is-my-date-no-not-my-girlfriend-just-my-date dance, wandered off to go see her old pal in espionage instead.

“As I live and breathe.” Mitte said as she sauntered over, voice breathy and one hand placed on her chest, “Kristoff Bjorgman, am I seeing you at another town event, or am I just losing my pretty little mind?”

KRISTOFF

Kristoff had no idea why he was even here.

He had been aware of Swynlake’s various events since he had started coming back into town of his own free will. They had made the shop workers a little ditzier than usual, a road would be closed here or there, and come sunset, the place would be like a ghost town. Kristoff had stood and watched from the sidelines, head tilted, brow furrowed. Why were there so many parties? What were they celebrating?

Turns out, they were never really celebrating anything. Kristoff had never understood that. 

And he had never really had any desire to go to any of those events, something which definitely hadn’t changed -- what had changed, though, was that now people kept bugging him about going. His flatmate, his work friends. And then there was the inevitable talk about everything the next morning, a blow by blow account of everything that had gone on. At least if he was there he wouldn’t have to have those conversations…

Which is why Kristoff was stood in the corner, in a rented suit that definitely wasn’t to theme, wondering if it was too early to go home. When Mitte arrived, it was as silent as always, and in a dress that-- that-- what was his point again?

“Who says it can’t be both?” He returned, eyebrows arching.

MITTE 

His heart stuttered. It was, obviously, not the first time someone's heart had gone funny at the sight of her, but hearing it always made her feel powerful. If she pointed it out Kristoff might make the argument that she had simply scared him by dancing over all quiet like, but even if his glance down at what she was wearing had been brief it wasn’t brief enough for her not to notice the way his eyes lingered on the slit at her thigh and the low neckline of her dress.

That was rather the point of wearing the thing, she’d be offended if it didn’t get to him at least a little. Marisa was a big fan of the look. 

Apparently he was used enough to her antics now to be able to return fire. There was one version of reality where Mitte curled her lip and said ‘bite me’ and cackled and then the two of them were just old buds for the evening. But that would be boring, even if it did come with significantly less risk of giving Kristoff an aneurysm. 

So instead Mitte pouted, eyes all wide. “Oooh, that was mean.” She simpered as she reached his side, shaking her head. “At least now I know you’re the real Kristoff and not some super social imposter.” She tipped her head back and smiled up at him, shifting her weight to rest over one hip so the slit on the side of her dress rode up her thigh.“I’m glad you decided to come along.” Mitte said, one hand resting softly on his arm, grin turning a little devilish, “you cut a real handsome shape in a suit, y’know.” 

KRISTOFF

Kristoff rolled his eyes, looking away— but it was mostly an excuse to not have to look at Mitte anymore. Not that he didn’t want to (he definitely did want to, actually, way more than he probably should, which was probably her intention in the first place, wasn’t it?), just that he kinda didn’t trust himself to. Making a fool of himself? Nothing new. But pissing off a vampire? Even one who was his friend? He didn’t want to stray into that territory.

Plus, the eye rolling and the teasing were what he was used to. That was what they did. Not as easily or as readily as they had in that dream, mind, but still. It was pretty typical for the two of them. And focusing on that was better than focusing on the way her dress shifted as she did, exposing even more skin—

And now she was complimenting him, and smirking, and he was definitely blushing. Right? “It’s not mine,” he admitted, blurting the words out because he apparently didn’t have anything else to say. “It’s rented.” He clarified, his face screwing up like he regretted every word out of his mouth. “We can’t all have—“ he waved a hand at her dress, immediately regretting acknowledging it. “Fancy event wardrobes.”

MITTE

Flustering Kristoff was just so easy. She doubted anyone would blame her for having fun with it. At the end of the day no one could say he was really suffering right now, could they? Poor Kristoff with the undivided and flirtatious attention of a girl in a revealing red dress. Even a short month or two ago his blushing might’ve been enough to spook her into cutting the whole game short, because there were some things you just didn’t play with- peoples’ lives, for example- but now though it caught her attention her thirst was sated enough that it didn’t entirely distract her and she only thought of the blood pooling under his skin for a moment. 

Mitte’s smile turned bemused as he bumbled his way through the story behind his suit, her laugh light and airy. “Oh, you like my dress?” She looked down like she was only just noticing it for the first time herself, fingers delicately tracing along the neckline. “I guess it is kind of fancy. Want to know a secret?” She popped up onto her tiptoes to whisper in his ear, voice low, “it’s not mine either. I’m borrowing it from a friend.” Mitte stepped back, head tipping slightly to the side so her hair spilled down one shoulder, “so you see, neither of us actually have fancy event wardrobes.”

KRISTOFF

It took all the little Kristoff’s inside of big Kristoff’s brain a second to pull themselves together after Mitte stepped in close to him. She was definitely saying something (and hopefully he’d catch up to that later), but he was distracted by the warmth of her breath on his ear, and the scent of her perfume, growing stronger as she leaned in towards him before fading away again. He watched her hair tumble down over her shoulder and then, like two ends of a cut wire joining together again, he sparked back to life. 

Kristoff searched his back catalogue of self-deprecating jokes for one that might suit, because usually when he wasn’t sure what else to say, but he came up kinda blank. His mouth was open, definitely like he was about to say something, so he probably should— 

“Guess not,” he managed eventually, which definitely wasn’t worth the wait. Kristoff cringed a little, turning an even deeper shade of red (he would match her dress in a moment though, wait, maybe don’t think about the dress—) and awkwardly cleared his throat. “What about your date?” He asked, because that was normal, right? He was being normal. “Do they have a fancy wardrobe?” Wait, was she even here with anyone? He had just assumed— “I’m guessing you’re not here alone. Right?”

MITTE

Oh, it was going so well. Mitte might have almost felt bad for how quickly she could turn his brain to goo if it wasn’t so satisfying. It felt good to be flirting for the sake of flirting again, and not just for the purpose of luring some stupid sod into an alley for a bite to eat. She waited for Kristoff to pull himself back together, wondering how long it would take him to twig that amusing as it all was, she was also seriously interested in the idea of dragging him off to that little supply closet for some fun.

He would probably turn down the offer, at least at first, but you’d have to be blind to miss the way he was staring at her with his mouth hanging open. 

She swallowed a laugh when in all his fumbling for something to say all he could think to ask about was her date. “No, I’m not here alone.” Mitte answered with a wry smile, “I came with my friend Marisa. She’s…” She actually knew exactly where Marisa was- could’ve probably found her with her eyes closed on smell alone- but she pretended to scan the crowd anyway, tapping a finger against her lower lip. “Oh, she’s over there.” Mitte made a gesture towards a group of girls, and one particular brunette in a pale blue dress, “she does have a fancy wardrobe. Case in point, I borrowed my dress from her.” She smoothed her hands down her sides, turning back to Kristoff, “what about you? Anyone lucky on your arm tonight?”

KRISTOFF

Kristoff looked across the room, following Mitte’s eyes as they scanned over everyone. Admittedly when she pointed, all Kristoff registered was a group of pretty girls in very expensive, but very nice looking dresses. Whichever one of them was Mitte’s date didn’t really matter, because they all looked pretty much like they were up to snuff. Up to Mitte’s standards, he meant — or the standards of that dress. Whichever were higher.

(And Yknow, for his own sake, Kristoff kinda hoped that Mitte’s standards were low, ‘cause he was the opposite end of whatever spectrum that girl was on, and he didn’t think that was a good thing. Not that he was necessarily thinking about being Mitte’s date, or anything, he was just thinking— how had he got onto this again?)

He was a little startled to find Mitte looking at him again, and it took him a moment to register what she’d said. “Me? No.” Ha. Funny, Mitte, very funny. Kristoff had a grand total of two friends, and she was one of them, and he didn’t really know if Olaf thought of him as a friend, ‘cause he had hit him with a car, so he probably shouldn’t— “No, I got dragged here by the guys from work, but— I doubt I’ll be staying long. Just this drink, and then,” he jerked a thumb in the general direction of the door. He wasn’t one for parties, even when his friends hadn’t ditched him.

MITTE

He was here all alone. Perfect. Mitte wasn’t sure why exactly she was so determined to extend their physical relationship beyond the realm of an alternate reality. Well, primarily it was just because he was hot, but also if she could bag him in one universe but not the other that was basically implying Other Mitte was somehow better than her and Real Mitte would just not stand for that. It was as thorough a reason as she ever had for doing anything. That reason being: to see if she could.

“You wanna duck out so soon?” Mitte stepped a little closer and stared up at him, all sultry pout and innocent wide eyes, her hand resting on his arm again. “We haven’t even danced yet.” Her voice was soft, almost a purr, meant only for him to hear even though she wasn’t quite close enough to whisper. “You can’t come to a party looking all handsome and not stay long enough for at least one dance.”

KRISTOFF

There she went again, calling him handsome. He wasn’t sure if she was joking with him or not; it would be kind of a cruel joke, if she was, and he didn’t think Mitte was necessarily a cruel person, but Kristoff also wasn’t a very good judge of character. Whether it was a joke or not, it still made him blush, ducking his head and turning his face away as his lips twitched into a small, almost amused smile. His reaction wasn’t helped by the far too familiar weight of the hand on his arm, or the way she was so close that all he could smell was her perfume, or the low, coy lilt to her voice that reminded him once again of that dream…

“I don’t dance,” Kristoff told her, his eyes glancing from hers, to her lips, to the hand on his arm; there was a lot going on right now. He was having a little trouble processing it all. “Unless you’re not very fond of those shoes.”

MITTE 

Hook, line, sinker.

It was almost too easy, and she’d be bothered by that if the outcome wasn’t certain to be satisfying. Yes she caught him staring at her mouth, didn’t need super senses for that one. Didn’t say anything about it but she did soften the sultry edge of the pout by smiling just a little bit, like he had been. 

It grew into a smug grin at his quip, and Mitte trailed her hand down his arm until she could twine her fingers through his, “I borrowed the shoes too.” She gloated, glancing over at the dancefloor then back at him, though her voice was softer when she spoke again, “and it’s not like my reactions aren’t sharp enough to avoid your feet.” Though really, if he didn’t want to dance it wouldn’t be the worst thing… Mitte leaned in to whisper again, letting her eyes drop to his lips for a second before looking back up, “unless you’d rather skip straight to sneaking off to the storage closet to make out. I do like dancing but I wouldn’t be against that.” She didn’t lean back right away this time, one brow quirked as she waited to see how he would react.

KRISTOFF

Had Kristoff fallen asleep? Was this another dream? Mitte’s hand was in his and she was like super close, and then she was talking about closets? And making out?

Listen, Kristoff had not done a lot of dating. In fact, he had done no dating. There had been that boy out in the farmlands, when he’d been just a boy himself and still not quite used to human company but that was… different. And he’d been kinda glad when he’d moved away, ‘cause he’d never really known what to say to him after that summer.

So yeah, forgive him if he was blushing. A lot. And if he kind of gawped like a fish for a second whilst he fully registered just exactly what she was suggesting. “Is that what you do?” He asked, clearing his throat and ducking his head. He made no move to put some distance between them, or to take his hand from hers. “Go to closets and... make out with people? Sounds like a movie, or something.”

MITTE

OK, that had been pretty strong, she knew that. Mitte just figured it was better to get the offer out there, oblivious Kristoff would never pick up on it otherwise. So she lapsed into silence after making it and just watched his reaction play out on his face, not even being distracting by rubbing her thumb across his knuckles even though it would be funny to interrupt his thought process.

From anyone else his comment might sound like judgement, but Mitte knew he was just trying to work it out, work her out. "It has become a bit of a habit actually, now that I think about it." She said after a soft laugh, amusement colouring her tone.  It really had become her go to prom activity. Now she was just trying to one up herself by getting two in one night. 

He looked so good when he blushed. Some monster rattled its cage in the back of her head but Mitte pushed it back down by spending a moment counting the threads on Kristoff's jacket. He hadn't let go of her hand, or moved away. Now Mitte did sweep her thumb across his knuckles, just to get his attention. "Its fun." She promised, voice silky. "The dancing and the making out. Seriously, we could just dance if that's all you want." Her eyes darkened and she used her free hand to trace slowly and delicately down the buttons of his shirt, stopping just shy of his belt and pulling her hand away, "I'll even stop flirting." Mitte said on a breath, looking up at him through her lashes, "if you ask." 

KRISTOFF

Kristoff was not going to ask.

He had a lot of things he wanted to ask Mitte. Mostly, why him? Don’t get him wrong, that dream had been good (very good), but it wasn’t like Kristoff was the same person as that dorky-but-in-a-cool-way super spy. He wasn’t dorky in any way except that; awkward, occasionally unpleasant to be around, usually clueless as to what was happening right in front of him.

He inhaled sharply as he fingers ran down the front of his shirt, and he tried to look at them, to watch the path they took down his chest, over his stomach, but she was too close; it just made him go cross-eyed. Definitely not dorky-but-in-a-cool-way. He looked up instead, meeting her eyes. Should he be afraid of her? Well. He was kind of afraid of her, in that moment, but had nothing to do with her being a vampire.

She could probably see the cogs turning in his head. The instinct to run vs the desire to stay, how to put that into words, how to put anything into words, because it had been a while since anyone had said anything— “And what’s my other option?” He asked her, sounding vaguely strangled. “If— if I don’t just want to dance? And… if I don’t want to stop the flirting…?”

MITTE

Let it be known; Mitte was a danger to people like Kristoff long before she’d become a vampire. Because she knew how to present herself, how to charm her way in or out of a situation. It was an advantage of life on the road, she’d met people of all different temperaments, and once you’d dealt with a personality type before it was a simple matter of small adjustments to cater a technique to the individual. 

Kristoff was your classic awkward guy. Cute, unassuming, not great with social cues. Not always fantastic bed partners at first but usually willing to learn and easy to teach. (She had enough evidence that Kristoff was very capable in that department not to be too worried if he wasn’t perfect from the get go.) 

She really would be fine with just dancing, if he drew that line, but she was pretty sure he wasn’t going to. He proved her assumption correct just a few seconds later, sounding for all the world like he’d just run a marathon or something. Mitte giggled and tipped her head to the side, in the direction of the hallway, then leaned back towards him to whisper. “Making out in the storage closet.” She reminded him, letting her lips brush the shell of his ear before she shifted away. 

Mitte lightly circled a few of the shirt buttons in the middle of his chest, looking up at him. “Don’t worry, nobody’s gonna catch us. Unless you’ve got an overprotective father on the town board I don’t know about, that’s the only time that happened. And I still managed to get away with a tupperware full of fancy crab cakes so not a total loss as far as a prom goes.” She grinned, letting the mood lighten a little before Kristoff went into cardiac arrest.

She cast her gaze back to the hallway again then quirked a brow at him, voice low and sultry, “you wanna get out of the dance hall?” 

KRISTOFF

Yeah, yep. Kristoff thought that was his other option.

He had no idea what he was doing here. Well, no, not true, he knew exactly what he was doing here, he just wasn’t sure what was making him do it. He was hardly the adventurous type, had never been one to sneak out of parties to make out in places you shouldn’t (or places you should, for that matter). 

And there was always that little voice in the back of his head, the one that nagged, that whispered his doubts to him. But what about Mitte’s date? What about their friendship? What if this ruined everything? Worse, what if he was super bad at it, or at least worse than he had been in that dream, and Mitte decided she wanted nothing more to do with him--

The little voice was silenced for a second, though, as Mitte joked again. He was kind of glad for the momentary change in tone, for the opportunity to roll his eyes and give her a ha ha very funny expression. He definitely didn’t have an overprotective father, though he was probably going to have to ask Mitte for that story… 

And then she was looking at him again, doing that thing she did where she looked all coy and mysterious, and Kristoff decided that that little anxious voice could go right to hell. “Lead the way.”

MITTE

This had all been surprisingly smooth sailing. Mitte had expected a little more protest, some more shock, maybe Kristoff telling her she was just acting weird. She wasn’t sure how much that old dream played into his desire now, or if she’d just managed to bambozole him so much with all her flirting he couldn’t use the sensible part of his brain, but either way she was pretty proud of herself.

He was cognizant enough to roll his eyes at her story, so as far as she was concerned she still had enough control of his faculties to be making the choices he wanted to make. And that choice was to sneak off and make out with her. Mitte grinned up at him and stepped back, taking his hand more securely in her own and striding out of the main hall, into a hallway that’d become very familiar. 

As before when she’d been here with Marisa, it was empty, and the closet door still unlocked. She ushered Kristoff in first and slipped in after, closing the door by pressing herself up against it. He still looked a little lost, but less panicked than before. Mitte slid her hands up into his hair, using it to pull his face down to hers. She kissed him slow but firm, not wanting to freak him out with too much at first.

KRISTOFF

Kristoff knew that if he allowed himself to think for even a second, he was going to psych himself out. He would panic about getting in trouble, or upsetting Mitte’s date, or her using this as some kind of an excuse to get back to draining his blood (which wasn’t fair, and he was really trying very hard to put that behind himself), and then he would say y’know what, never mind, and he would probably leave his personal belongings back at the work table and just walk directly out of the town hall and back into the forest, never to be seen again.

So, no thinking, which turned out not to be a problem pretty much as soon as Mitte closed the closet door behind them both. There was no pause, no fumbling; she pulled him towards her and he didn’t put up any argument, deciding that letting her take the lead was probably for the best. Case in point: he didn’t know what to do with his hands. They hovered for a second, whilst he was admittedly a little distracted with her lips on his and her hands in his hair, before they managed to find her hips, shifting over her waist, settling just below her ribs. He was glad she had started slowly; he kissed her back almost carefully, like he was frightened he’d do it wrong -- and to be honest, he sort of was. 

MITTE

While there were cons to what she had become, heightened senses were absolutely a plus in these scenarios; she carded her hands through his hair and marvelled at how soft it was, the warmth of his hands at her waist, the gentle curve of his lips against hers. He was almost shy with the way he did it, but Mitte was sure he’d warm up soon enough. She let her hands roam along his shoulders and down his chest, and considered wriggling them under his jacket to push it off, but did not want to freak him out. So she pushed them back up into his hair, nails scratching ever so lightly against his scalp.

When it started to seem like he was going to need a minute to breathe she trailed soft little kisses across his cheek and jawline, resisting the urge to dip her face down and trace her lips across his neck- again, she did not want to freak him out- eventually reaching his ear. “You’re doing fine.” Mitte murmured, “would you relax and kiss me like you mean it? Messing this up is more difficult than you’re assuming.” She shifted her mouth back to his, keeping to that same steady pace. 

KRISTOFF

Kristoff wished he could say something smart. Something like, I didn’t know this was a performance review, or… well, that was the only thing he could think of, to be honest. And he couldn’t even really think of that, because there was some kind of disconnect happening between his brain and his mouth - the speaking part, at the very least.

So: he was going to have to use his actions, if he couldn’t use his words. He raised one hand to her face, palm pressing to her cheek so that he could tip her head back a little more as he pressed closer to her. At least they couldn’t fall backwards through the door, so he didn’t have that to worry about. Though, to be honest, the leaning down probably wasn’t the best angle for his neck… so. Kiss her like he meant it. 

There was a shelf behind them, or a cupboard, or… something. To be honest, Kristoff had no idea what it was, but he didn’t think it mattered. He pulled away just long enough to make sure that there was some space before he reached down, lifting Mitte with his hands behind her thighs, pulling her legs around his waist. It was a complicated motion for someone as clumsy as him, but he managed to get them turned around and Mitte set down on the bench/shelf/whatever without taking his lips from hers, and without major injury, which he thought was quite impressive.

“How’s that?” He asked her, nipping at her lower lip before leaning in again.

MITTE

He smelled good, which was not new information at all, but it was amplified and impossible to ignore in this small space. Mitte wasn’t worried about going crazy sexy vampire killer on him though- thanks to her time right here with Marisa earlier, all those urges were sated- so it just served to get her more excited, the din of the world outside the door forgotten. 

All she really had to worry about was making sure she didn’t grab at him too hard, but she could manage that. Most of the time. And if she did get a little carried away she’d know real quick, so it would be fine.

Speaking of getting carried away. Mitte made a noise of surprise in the back of her throat when Kristoff picked her up, grinning for a moment as he set her down on some surface that had been behind him. Smart. With her legs wrapped around him and the split going up one side her dress had risen up the top of her thighs almost enough to expose the lacy red underwear she had on, but she didn’t think either of them were upset about that.

“Perfect.” Mitte said all sultry. Her hands roamed his chest while they kissed, dancing about lightly, occasionally swooping down low to flirt with the line of his trousers where the shirt was tucked in. Eventually she slid them around under his jacket, pushing it off his shoulders and down his arms. 

KRISTOFF

Kristoff definitely wasn’t upset about it, mostly because he hasn’t noticed it yet, because his attention was conveniently caught by Mitte’s lips, and her hands as they slipped across his chest. It was enough to make him shiver, but he slipped out of his jacket without any protest. It wasn’t like it was his, anyways; she could do what she liked with it.

It was a lot easier that way, he found. Let Mitte take the lead and follow suit, though to be fair, lifting her up and spinning her round had been his idea, and they had both definitely enjoyed that. Maybe he wasn’t so bad at this after all? He was still trying not to get too far ahead of himself.

He pulled back from her only for a second, taking his lips from hers to trail kisses across her jaw, down the curve of her neck, breathing in the smell of her hair and her perfume as he went.

MITTE

He was hot. Literally, Mitte wanted to soak up his warmth like a sponge, make her cheeks go red again. She was used to being cold but not to her core, not like this. She wasn't used to not being sure if someone shuddered at her touch because it was good or because she was cold enough for them to feel it through their clothes. 

Kristoff wasn't against taking more clothes off anyway, so she couldn't be cold enough to stop him. She tipped her head back when he turned attention to her jaw and down, making a soft sound of pleasure as her legs tightened around him. (Vocal cues were good, and so was praise, so Kristoff earned some for his bold moves for sure.) 

Her hands slipped under his arms and around his back, scratching down his spine gently. "Would it be okay if I did the same?" Mitte murmured in the general direction of his ear, "no funny business, honest. Just regular sexy neck kissing." 

KRISTOFF

The old Kristoff (of about twenty minutes ago), would have said yknow what? Let’s wrap this up actually. The last time he’d had Mitte’s lips at his neck he’d lost an unknown amount of blood and had felt pretty nauseous for a while, and he wasn’t in any particular rush to repeat that experience.

But the Kristoff that was now stood in a supply closet with Mitte’s legs wrapped around his waist and his hands on her hips was not the old Kristoff. He was potentially, just maybe, someone who was kind of fun, and apparently someone who gave in to certain urges, and he was definitely someone who responded well to both praise and vocal cues…

Mostly, though, he was someone who trusted Mitte. 

“Yeah,” He nodded. Eloquence wasn’t his strong suit. “Yeah, that’s - that’d be okay.”

MITTE 

It was weird to ask, but the last thing Mitte wanted to do right now was freak him out. Things were going so smoothly.

Too smoothly of course, and she should've known better than to trust that. Or herself. 

Maybe it was because she'd never been alone in such a small space with him. It was all filled up with his smell; earthy and warm and dangerously familiar. 

Her head tipped down and she pressed a trail of hot kisses along Kristoff's jaw, leading down his neck. The deep breath she took was what started the trouble. Oh god, it would be so easy. Her mouth lingered at his pulse point, she felt sharp and unwelcome teeth prickling her lower lip. 

"Fuck-" Her voice was shaky, just a breath. 

This was it. She was a monster now, wasn't she? Normal things like making out with a hot guy in a storage closet were suddenly out of reach.

Mitte braced her hands on his shoulders and pushed him back, trying to be gentle. 

Still too close. His cheeks were red. His blood thrummed hypnotically. She wanted it. She wasn't even hungry. It'd be so good. Her fingers flexed on his shoulders, aching to drag him back in. 

No. Not again. "I gotta go." This wasn't fair. 

She slipped off the table he'd sat her down on, trying to keep it together. Casual, calm, collected. Not yearning for his blood and cursing herself. "I-" Mitte swallowed thickly, and wondered how visible fangs were when you talked. "This… Somewhere with better air circulation next time, maybe." As she backed towards the door and yanked on the handle she managed a wink, her hand curling a little too strongly around the metal as she got it open. 

It was easier to breathe immediately, and Mitte spared him a final glance as she headed back out to the hallway. 

KRISTOFF

There was a moment of fear, of minor panic, that made his pulse jump in his neck when Mitte’s lips finally met the curve of his neck. He’d thought the trail she’d begun might’ve distracted him, but his subconscious wasn’t fooled. The longer she lingered, though, the less he cared--

And then she put her hands on his shoulders, pushing him back, and Kristoff took a step away, giving her space. She hadn’t said anything, but he had a feeling he knew what the issue was, and even if it wasn’t that she wanted to sink her teeth into his neck (again) and drain him of his lifeforce, he supposed it didn’t matter. 

He wasn’t exactly sure what to say. If he was honest, his brain was running the 400 metre sprint to try to catch up to what had just happened, and by the time he had thought to ask Mitte if she was alright, she was already gone, throwing a wink over her shoulder as she went. The door swung shut behind her, and Kristoff huffed softly, running a hand over his face. For some reason, he didn’t feel any better for having just escaped death. After a moment, he tidied himself up, and slipped back out into the hallway - this time, though, he headed for the door, out into the cool night air, putting prom behind him.